ã€ŠSince Iâ€™ve Reincarnated as the Villainessâ€™ Father, Iâ€™ll Shower My Wife and Daughter in Loveã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Reincarnation as a Father

    <h4>Reincarnation as a Father</h4>

    I don¡¯t recognize the ceiling above me. Oh¡­ Just why does my head hurt so much? Did I wake up too fast¡­? As my eyes fluttered open, my vision was blurred with streaks of unfamiliar silver.

    As it came into focus, that beautiful and shimmering coin like silver in my view became more and more vivid¡­ and I saw that it was the colour of the hair belonging to the woman who anxiously looked down at me.

    ¡°Are you feeling better, my Lord?¡±

    When I slowly raised my body instead of immediately replying, she supported my shoulder as I pulled myself up. Then, I saw a mirror in front of me¡­ And my breath caught in my throat.

    What was reflected in that mirror was a man in his middle ages, his face cold and sharp¡­ He looked something like what I imagined a dandy would be, but no matter how undeniably handsome the man in the mirror was, it wasn¡¯t a face I had ever seen before.

    But, as that headache continued to burn through my temples, the memories came rushing in¡­ My name is Callis Fall. I held the position of the Duke. As for the woman I saw in the reflection beside me, she was my wife as well as the Duchess, Sasha Fall.

    Alongside my daughter, Laurier Fall, we¡¯re a family of three¡­ Hm? Laurier?

    And just as a memory that didn¡¯t belong to thisnd of aristocracy and feudalism rose to the forefront of my mind¡­ I remembered too that I do not belong to this world. I knew that I was a working man in Japan¡­ but I couldn¡¯t remember any of the details, not even my name. But, just why was it that in this ridiculous situation, the only thing I can remember was a romantic game for young girls called <strong>¡ºPure Love Princess ~ You and Lovey Dovey ~¡»</strong>¡­ but why on earth can I even recall something like that in the first ce?

    ¡°My Lord¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Sasha?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    I called out to the beauty in front of me with some trepidation, but it seems like her name was definitely Sasha.

    I need to arrange my thoughts

    As the conflicting memories of two lives raged in my skull, a singr thought stayed clear in the distortion¡­ The four words ¡®Reincarnated in Another World¡¯ emerged through the storm.

    I see, so she really is my wife¡­ but in my memories, she and I never had a close rtionship. No, rather, to be more precise it seems that this man called Callis¡­ or rather, I, never had much interest in her in the first ce¡­

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Did I copse?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You must have been overtired. The doctor said that you had no major injuries, however¡­ I apanied you just in case but¡­ ah¡­ was I a bother to you¡­?¡±

    She drew back slightly in apprehension¡­ but, when I saw that fear in her eyes, I reflexively reached out andid my hand on her head.

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sasha¡­ Thank you very much for watching over me. I truly am d that you¡¯re my wife.¡±

    ¡°¡­Eh!? T-that¡¯s not¡­ I¡­ Um¡­¡±

    Sasha¡¯s face went deeply red as she stammered bashfully¡­ Huh? That¡¯s strange¡­ We do have a child together, so this level of touching shouldn¡¯t be enough to¡­ Ah, I think I understand.

    Going from my memories, the rtionship between us had always been something cold¡­ so if I did something like this so suddenly, of course, she would be confused.

    No, but¡­ honestly, she really is lovely. Despite being over thirty years old and a mother, she still had a youthful sense of beauty that would challenge any woman ten years younger¡­ And, how should I put it, when I saw her blush and look at her hands shyly at that slight skinship¡­ I felt something.

    ¡°Sasha¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ M-my Lord¡­?¡±

    As I brought my hand down to rest on her cheek, I could feel her skin react sensitively as her voice bubbled up¡­ Ah, way too lovely!!

    I barely managed to contain myself at the sight¡­ but, trying not to startle her anymore, I gently spoke to her, not letting my emotions show on my face.

    ¡°Sasha¡­ Do you love me?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°As for me¡­ I¡¯ve always been concerned about our marriage as something political ¨C so until now, I have treated you quite coldly¡­ But, I truly wish to hear your honest feelings now.¡±

    ¡°¡­My Lord¡­ Um¡­ Are you really not feeling well, after all¡­?¡±

    Well¡­ I guess it makes sense to be received like this after saying something so suddenly.

    That being said¡­ I do really want to hear her feelings.

    ¡°I understand now that I have been wrong about you all this time¡­ So, I was hoping that we could start fresh.¡±

    ¡°Start¡­ fresh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I suppose words are cheap, aren¡¯t they? In that case¡­¡±

    As I said that, I gently kissed Sasha on the forehead and then pulled away, a smile on my lips.

    ¡°¡­From now on, I intend to show you that I mean it.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Um, um¡­ I, ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I too¡­ Ah¡­ I¡¯ve always loved you dearly, my Lord¡­¡±

    Sasha managed to say that, as a deep red blush spread across her cheeks. When I saw that, I made a vow.

    From now on, I will shower this wife of mine in love. I will devote myself to this adorable woman so utterly that the rtionship we had in the past would be nothing more than a bad memory.

 Chapter 2 - I Got Mad, But I Donâ€™t Regret It.

    <h4>I Got Mad, But I Don¡¯t Regret It.</h4>

    After deciding that I would hold my wife Sasha dear from now on, the next ce I had to visit was a certain someone¡¯s room¡­ My daughter, Laurier¡¯s.

    From the vague memories that were still filtering through about Callis¡¯ life, he never took much interest in his own daughter¡­ She would have been two years old this year, quite young for a married couple of this age, but as I searched through my memories for just where her room was¡­ This man, did he really care so little for her? I couldn¡¯t remember no matter how hard I tried.

    The servants looked surprised as I passed by, even though they kept up their perfect etiquette¡­ No, am I really that rare a character to see¡­?

    ¡°Oh? Then you are awake?¡±

    ¡°Mm? Zeke, is it?¡±

    As I was deep in thought, an older man wearing the clothes of a butler called out to me¡­ This was the house¡¯s head butler (or rather, the only butler), Zeke, who also looked slightly surprised to see me.

    ¡°I was on my way to visit your room¡­ Callis-sama, may I ask where you are going?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of visiting Laurier¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? My apologies, I must have misheard? For a moment there, I thought I heard that you were nning on visiting the Young Miss¡¯ room¡­¡±

    ¡°I am. Her room was this way, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Although the ever-calm butler had quite the rare puzzled look on his face, he still calmly nodded when I asked him that.

    ¡°Yes. It is in that direction. On another note, Callis-sama¡­ I seem to recall that Sasha-sama was in your room earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, Sasha returned to her room. She wanted toe with me, but I told her this was something I needed to do alone.¡±

    ¡°Callis-sama¡­ I had heard you hit your head quite hard when you copsed¡­ are you sure you¡¯re quite alright?¡±

    ¡°You are quite the rude one, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand where he¡¯sing from. It would only make sense to worry about just what happened to a man who never showed any interest in his family acting like this so suddenly¡­ But even if he has some doubts over my sanity, it¡¯s all I can do to speak calmly.

    ¡°I merely want to love what I didn¡¯t have eyes with which to see before. Is that so wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing of the sort! Your servant, Zeke, is in fact quite moved to see something like that awake in you, Callis-sama!¡±

    To be moved so easily¡­ Just how sad a life did you lead, Callis?

    Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to fix his image from now on.

    ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll be returning to work after seeing Laurier, can you wait that long?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ However, right now, Laurier-sama is currently taking her etiquette lessons.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, simply popping my head in the door shouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°I would hope so¡­?¡±

    There was something in Zeke¡¯s voice. But, well, for the time being, I¡¯ll ignore it and head towards Laurier¡¯s room.

    ¡°I think it was¡­ here?¡±

    But just as I was about to knock on the door¡­ I heard an angry shout from within. I opened the door ever so gently, just a crack, and was greeted with the sight of a young girl who had fallen to the floor, with an older woman screaming at her with a first raised in the air.

    ¡­Wait, that¡¯s my daughter Laurier¡­ No, wait just a damned minute, what the hell is that olddy doing to the daughter of the house!?

    I wanted to run in straight away, but I barely managed to suppress my instinct and listened to the olddy¡¯s words.

    ¡°You useless brat! How many times do I have to say it before it gets through your thick skull! You ipetent! You dunderhead!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°If the parents are good for nothings, then I suppose the child is too! You really are an unwanted brat!¡±

    ¡°Uu¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    <em>Snap</em>. Ah, yeah, I think that was the sound of something breaking inside of me.

    She called my daughter useless and unwanted¡­ Alright, I¡¯ve decided. I won¡¯t forgive you, you damned old hag!

    When I opened the door, I paid Laurier a quick nce before turning my eyes to the hag.

    ¡°Oi¡­ What do you think you¡¯re doing to the daughter of my house!?¡±

    ¡°F-father¡­¡±

    Laurier seemed shocked just at the sight of me¡­ but I had to ignore that for now, instead ring at the hag in front of me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again¡­ What do you think you¡¯re doing to my daughter?¡±

    ¡°¡­My my, if it isn¡¯t the Duke. I was merely educating your daughter about manners¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, why is Laurier on the floor? What do you call those marks on her skin?¡±

    ¡°T-that is¡­ the youngdy merely fell down.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll y dumb to thest? So be it¡­ but just so you know, you¡¯re being dismissed without pay.¡±

    It was only at that line did the hag finally begin to panic a little.

    ¡°W-wait just a moment, please! Just this much is necessary for a proper educatio-!¡±

    ¡°Silence! My house is not so kind a home that it has a ce to offer an ipetent such as yourself! Never again think to involve yourself with my household. Or else¡­ Perhaps next time, I shall keep your head here?¡±

    With those words, I motioned for a passing maid to escort her from the grounds¡­ and whispered strict instructions that she not be allowed back on the property. With that sorted, I gently called out to Laurier, who was still sitting on the ground.

    ¡°Laurier¡­ are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    As I drew nearer, I saw scars on her neck, painful reminders of what she had been going through until now. Seeing such a thing on the skin of a young girl, whose silver hair was just like her mothers¡­ I cursed the wretched man Callis used to be.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Laurier¡­ It¡¯s all because of how careless I was that you had to go through so much pain until now¡­¡±

    ¡°F-father¡­?¡±

    At first, Laurier could only muster surprise¡­ but soon her body began to tremble slightly, and I could hear the tears bubbling up to her eyes in her shaking voice.

    ¡°I-I¡­ When she said no one wanted me¡­ I didn¡¯t like it¡­ But, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Such a thing isn¡¯t true at all. I need you, Laurier. You are my precious daughter. That¡¯s why, for everything up until now, I¡¯m so sorry. From now on, I will give you all the love you deserve. I promise.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!? F-f¡­. ather¡­ uuu¡­¡±

    When I pulled her into a hug, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, as I felt the tears lightly drip onto my back.

    As I hugged Laurier gently, I made the same vow as I had just before¡­ I will devote myself to loving this child.

 Chapter 3 - From Now On

    <h4>From Now On</h4>

    After crying for a few minutes, Laurier eventually tired herself out and fell asleep in my arms. So, as gently as I could, I picked her up and carried her to her room.

    (Hurting such a young child like this¡­ That damned hag.)

    I almost lost my cool¡­ Just thinking about how useless Callis used to be was making me mad as well, but I managed to bite it back down.

    But just looking at that sleeping face of hers made me think¡­ Yeah, my daughter sure is cute! As I felt myself turn into a sloppy mess of a doting parent, I wondered just how much of a fool Callis must have been to have neglected his lovely wife and daughter.

    I suppose I can¡¯tpletely condemn the old Callis since I don¡¯t have any memories of him cheating, but¡­ the way I see it, him not paying any attention to his family like he did doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    Whilst that was on my mind, there was suddenly a light knocking on the door and a person entered¡­ Looking up, I saw it was my wife, Sasha.

    When I saw the worried look on her face, I gently raised a finger to my lips as I motioned my eyes towards the sleeping Laurier. As she quietly approached, her faced twisted in anguish as she looked down at her daughter.

    ¡°All these bruises and sores¡­ It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t pay enough attention to this child¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault alone, Sasha. The one most at fault here is me.¡±

    ¡°¡­No. It was all because I was so childish about not being worthy enough in your eyes, my Lord, that eventually I began to neglect this child as well¡­ I¡­¡±

    Seeing Sasha gently brush a lock of the sleeping Laurier¡¯s hair of her face with tears in her eyes¡­ I wrapped my hands around her waist from behind in a hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to dwell on what happened in the past¡­ From now on, the two of us will love this child with all that we have.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ right. I¡¯m sorry, my Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I too have a cross to bear for neglecting such an adorable wife and daughter for so long. That¡¯s why¡­ from now on, I swear I will love the both of you to the utmost.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ as a family¡­?¡±

    There was something slightly uneasy in her tone¡­ so, I responded as gently as I could.

    ¡°As a family, yes, but¡­ Sasha, you¡¯ll be the only one who receives my love as a man.¡±

    ¡°By that, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, as my lover.¡±

    Sasha could barely speak as her voice was choked with tears.

    ¡°I too¡­ With my lord¡­ Always loved you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    I wanted to say something fitting, but¡­ being the idiot that I am, I couldn¡¯t think of anything good on the spot, so it was all I could do to gently turn Sasha towards me.

    Sasha¡¯s happy tears dripped down my front as she buried herself in my chest¡­ she was so cute, I wondered just who the hell I was before now. How could there be a man in the world that would neglect such a lovely woman?

    In other words¡­ After I woke up anew, I fell in love with her at first sight.

    ¡°Please pardon my intrusion¡­ Oh?¡±

    After I held Sasha in my embrace for a time, Zeke quietly entered the room and stared at us, dumbfounded.

    Suddenly noticing Zeke had entered the room, Sasha quickly separated herself from me¡­ hmm. It did feel a little lonely all of a sudden, but being able to get a better view of how lovely she was wasn¡¯t a bad constion prize.

    ¡°Zeke, was there something you needed?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I had something to discuss with you, Callis-sama, however¡­ Am I interrupting?¡±

    ¡°Well, somewhat. In any case, let¡¯s hear what you have to say for now.¡±

    Having said that, I gave Laurier¡¯s head onest stroke and told Sasha I would be back before leaving the room.

    ¡°Now then¡­ what was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I wanted to discuss the matter of the governess charged with the young miss¡¯ etiquette training that you just dismissed, however¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you know about just how violent her ¡®education¡¯ of Laurier was?¡±

    ¡°¡­Only to a certain extent. However, there wasn¡¯t much we could do, since it was the young miss¡¯ request.¡±

    ¡°Laurier¡¯s?¡±

    When I looked at him dubiously, Zeke sighed slightly before he spoke.

    ¡°The young miss didn¡¯t want to be a burden the two of you, so she hid her tears and asked us not to tell¡­ there wasn¡¯t much we could do, especially considering how¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ Laurier¡­¡±

    I felt something in my eyes thinking about my gentle daughter¡­ Managing to swallow it back, I asked the question on my mind.

    ¡°The other instructors, are they the same?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ To the best of my knowledge, only the governess in charge of etiquette instruction was this way.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ At any rate, from now on, if you find out there are any simr pieces of garbage working in my household, you shall report it directly to me. As for the recement instructor¡­ don¡¯t bother yourself, I will see to employing one myself.¡±

    Callis was a Duke, after all. So long as I pulled the strings of my personal connections, such a thing should be easy.

    When he saw that serious look on my face, Zeke seemed relieved as he nodded firmly.

    ¡°I understandpletely¡­ Also, in regards to tomorrow¡¯s work, if it pleases you, Master, I shall see to it myself, so please feel free to spend your time at ease with the Madame and the young miss today.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a huge help.¡±

    ¡°Callis-sama seems to have finally opened his eyes. Therefore, it¡¯s only natural that I, Zeke, do my utmost in order to serve you the best I can.¡±

    As Zeke said that with a smile, I thanked him earnestly as I returned to those two.

 Chapter 4 - Family Time

    <h4>Family Time</h4>

    ¡°Uuunnn¡­ father? Mother?¡±

    When Laurier¡¯s eyes slowly flickered awake, she saw Sasha and I looking down on her.

    Smiling as much as I could, I spoke to her.

    ¡°Good morning, Laurier. Are you feeling okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Laurier gazed up at us quietly. Since she isn¡¯t fully awake yet, I¡¯ll keep my voice as gentle as I can.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good¡­ but for now, you should rest.¡±

    ¡°But, study¡­?¡±

    ¡°You can always do that tomorrow. Also, Laurier¡­ if you ever have something you need to say from now on, you should always be able to tell me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ father and mother¡­ are busy¡­ I¡¯d annoy you¡­ teacher said¡­¡±

    ¡­I really should have mounted that old hag¡¯s head on a spike. But, managing to grit my teeth and hide those feelings, I looked Laurier in the eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true at all. You are our one and only precious daughter¡­ you could never be a nuisance to us. Therefore¡­ from now on, you should rely on me. I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t need¡­¡±

    ¡°But we need you, Laurier. We¡¯re a family. Isn¡¯t that right? Sasha?¡±

    I looked over at Sasha, who finally seemed like she couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore as she pulled Laurier into a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Laurier¡­ for not giving you the attention you deserve¡­ but even if it might be toote now¡­ But, I too¡­ I need you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Because you¡¯re my precious little girl¡­¡±

    And with those words¡­ I wonder if Laurier couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, as she clung to Sasha¡¯s dress and tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ <em>hic</em>¡­ Mother¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Laurier¡­ truly¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    Perhaps it was because they were both mother and daughter? Both in terms of figure and personality theye across as slightly awkward at first, but the two of them truly are very kind. Reaching out my hand, I gently caressed both of their heads until they stopped crying.

    It¡¯s clear to me now¡­ these two are both the type that wouldn¡¯t easily share their burdens. The type that would let all their woes fester inside them behind a pained smile¡­ the type that needed someone to stand beside them in support more than anyone.

    Of course, Sasha was my wife, and I could support her for the rest of my life, but one day, Laurier would walk her own path¡­ as in, she would marry. It would make do to be sure that the person she ends up with can support her well¡­ but, in the meantime, I should take advantage of being a Duke and Laurier only being two. Even if there are engagement talks, I could drag things out until I¡¯m sure the suitor is right for her.

    Actually, the thought of letting my cute daughter be someone else¡¯s bride is¡­ of course, it pains me as a father to let her go, but it would pain even more if I caused her to be unhappy by hanging onto her forever. Since I love Laurier with all my heart, I¡¯d have to find Laurier a partner that she can truly be in love with as well¡­

    ¡°Now then¡­ what do the two of you thinking about spending some time together tomorrow, just the three of us?¡±

    As soon as they calmed down, I made a spur of the moment proposal. Of course, both of them nodded without refusing but¡­ somehow, it looked like Laurier wanted to say something more.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Laurier?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ you see¡­ father, mother¡­ I wanted to go to bed with you today¡­ no good?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    I answered straight away. With such a cute girl giving us puppy dog eyes like that, of course, there was no way either of us could say no as Sasha nodded quickly.

    Well, of course, time together as a couple was important too, but¡­ even more important was spending as much quality time as we could with Laurier, to make up for how lonely she must have felt until now.

    Ah, but¡­ after a quick thought, I leaned close to Sasha and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Next time it will just be the two of us¡­ I promise, okay?¡±

    When I said that, a slight blush spread across Sasha¡¯s cheeks, but she nodded silently. Yeah¡­ even in broad daylight, my sense of reason might be at risk if Laurier wasn¡¯t here, huh? It really would be bad to develop a hobby of getting a bit too lovey-dovey as a couple in front of my daughter, after all.

    And so, just like that and from that day forward, the three of us started anew as a family.

 Chapter 5 - Worst Case Scenario

    <h4>Worst Case Scenario</h4>

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    As I shuffled the paperwork on my desk, I was lost in thought.

    I¡¯ve been working nonstop today¡­ but thanks to that, even though I spent thest few days with Sasha and Laurier, I¡¯ve managed to catch up a little bit.

    I just can¡¯t ce it, but¡­ I feel like there¡¯s something just on the tip of my tongue every time I see Laurier¡¯s face.

    ¡°Laurier¡­ Laurier Fall¡­¡±

    If someone saw me muttering my daughter¡¯s name whilst my nose was buried in documents, they¡¯d be rightly disturbed, but¡­ there¡¯s no one around, so who cares.

    ¡°Laurier Fall, the Duke¡¯s daughter¡­ Hm?¡±

    When I thought of her as an aristocrat, a thought whirred to life inside my head.

    The aristocracy, huh¡­? Even though what remained of my memory as a person from Japan intermingled with my memories of my current life, just thinking about noble titles shouldn¡¯t bother me like that¡­ No, wait a minute¡­

    ¡°Laurier Fall¡­ I know that name¡­¡±

    Of course, it was only natural that a father would know his own daughter¡¯s name¡­ but, somehow, I felt like that name was being drawn from my previous life, one without fiefs and nobles.

    That¡¯s right¡­ and it gave me a bad feeling. Like I was standing at the edge of the abyss, peering down into the darkness ¨C that kind of sensation.

    Yet, despite that¡­ I couldn¡¯t leave things half finished, so I thought even harder, throwing that disturbing thread of memory weaving its way through my mind, and finally¡­

    ¡°No¡­ no, that shouldn¡¯t be possible¡­¡±

    But, it was. I had finally arrived at the answer.

    I felt my throat run dry and a cold sweat break on my forehead as I croaked out the answer with a rasping voice.

    ¡°The viiness, Laurier¡­¡±

    In a different world during my previous life in and called Japan, there were games that portrayed a romance. One of the specific genres of these games were ones aimed at young women¡­ And for some reason, I still had a vivid memory of one of them from my past life: <strong>¡ºPure Love Princess ~ You and Lovey Dovey ~¡»</strong>, a game where the heroine squared off against a rival in love¡­ The name of that rival, the one who went to great lengths to tear apart the heroine and the man she pursued, was the viiness Laurier Fall.

    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be a coincidence, can it¡­?¡±

    And what happens to that viiness when the heroine sessfully managed to avoid the bad end¡­ perhaps such a thing could happen in this world as well. In the first ce, it was strange enough that the only vivid memory I had of my previous life was about this game, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong in thinking that this world and the world of the game are the same.

    But, if that¡¯s true¡­

    ¡°Laurier? A viiness¡­?¡±

    It was impossible to imagine that cute girl who easily rivaled any angel could ever be a viin of any sort, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. It would be best to use the full extent of my power and influence to remove any dangerous elements.

    ¡°Remember¡­ That¡¯s right, in the story¡­¡±

    The story was quite a trite one, a story where amon girl and a man from high society fall in love despite their stations in life¡­ if Laurier was truly the viiness, then there should also be the protagonist character as well as one of the main capture targets, the Prince. Another one would be Laurier¡¯s adoptive brother¡­ but for the time being, there¡¯s no such adoptive child in my family, so I can shelve that problem.

    Then, the main problem, for now, should be the Prince¡¯s route¡­ but so far, I haven¡¯t received any word of an engagement proposal. Certainly, there was a Prince around my Laurier¡¯s age¡­ but there are Ducal houses other than my own, so I shouldn¡¯t consider a proposal set in stone.

    The only way it could truly develop into a major problem would be¡­

    ¡°If Laurier fell in love with the Prince¡­¡±

    That was one situation I couldn¡¯t n for. Whether or not Laurier would fall in love with someone neither I nor she had met yet¡­ Certainly, in the game, Laurier develops an unrequited love for the Prince and cattily harasses the Heroine out of sheer jealousy ¨C but instead of winning his heart, it only drives him further away from her, and if the Heroine avoids the bad end, near the finale all of Laurier¡¯s evil deeds are thrown back in her face in the public eye¡­ It¡¯s all very generic for a Prince route.

    Although it wasn¡¯t detailed in the main story¡­ in the extra materials that for some reason I remember having read, after her downfall Laurier is cast out of her house and lives on the streets, eventually being assaulted by men in a back alley and losing her life as part of her terrible fate¡­ Though, I¡¯m sure that even if Laurier did something terrible, I would never banish her from my home like that.

    But, well¡­ when I think about it more, Laurier wasn¡¯t really so evil, was she? It¡¯s only human tosh out in anger and jealousy if someone tried to steal away your beloved fianc¨¦e. Well, maybe she overdid things in a few ces, but¡­ some of the me has to lie with that indecisive Prince, I feel.

    What are you doing fooling around with other women when you have a fianc¨¦e? Well, if he really is such a fool of a Prince, then I won¡¯t have any qualms about not letting him even catch a single glimpse of my darling daughter, I¡¯ve decided.

    But, if by any chance, Laurier really did fall in love with the Prince¡­ then, I suppose there¡¯s no helping it. I¡¯d keep a close eye on their rtionship, and if that Prince really did fall in love with the Heroine, at the very least I could be there to advise Laurier to nip the engagement in the bud¡­? Gah, anyways!

    ¡°I¡­ I swear, Laurier¡­ I will never let my cute little girl die like that.¡±

    That¡¯s right¡­ So, there¡¯s but one thing I can do. Along with Sasha, I¡¯ll give Laurier all of my love, and hopefully, she can fall in love normally and live a happy life¡­ Of course, I won¡¯t neglect my wife, I¡¯ll make sure that my heart is big enough to dote on both of them heavily.

    With that settled, I managed to calm down a little bit. Yeah, there¡¯s no need to overthink it¡­ so long as she doesn¡¯t have to y a part in that trite story, then Laurier will be safe. Naturally, just because I know about the story, wouldn¡¯t mean I was suddenly going to neglect reality¡­ Right now, I would make sure that this wouldn¡¯t get in the way of the new life as a family we were going to live together.

 Chapter 6 - Making Sweets

    <h4>Making Sweets</h4>

    ¡°Alright¡­ will that do it?¡±

    After I finished up my work for the day early, I borrowed the manor¡¯s kitchen to try and bake some cookies. This is my third attempt, since I¡¯ve been struggling with theck of quality ingredients in this world¡­ but even if there¡¯s still a long way to go before I¡¯m fully satisfied, I¡¯m fairly confident that at least some of the cookies in this batch were delicious.

    Hm? Why am I baking sweets like this? Obviously, so that I can treat my beloved wife and daughter to something delicious. Of course, if youpared them with the cookies from my previous world, anyone would think that they don¡¯t quite measure up, but¡­ After all, considering the level of scientific advancement here, the ingredients needed to create those vours likely don¡¯t even exist.

    My first priority was to try to make them look as cute as possible, but¡­ when I thought about a severe looking father like myself trying to do cute little frosting designs on cookies, something in my heart ached¡­ Even so, I¡¯ll have to ovee this pain for the sake of the ones I love, a trial like this is nothing.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Callis-sama? Are they done?¡±

    Garrick, the head chef of the house, peeked over my shoulder curiously.

    ¡°Yes, for the time being, at least.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­? At any rate, Callis-sama, since when have you taken up cooking?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ Well, not too long ago. Can I ask you to taste test for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I could hardly say that I knew how to do it from my memories of a previous life, but Garrick seemed pleased I was asking him to test my creations all the same. I felt a little bad about lying to him like that, but I pushed those thoughts out of my mind as Garrick took a bite¡­ and then froze, his face deadly serious.

    ¡°Garrick?¡±

    ¡°¡­Callis-sama. Could you please teach me the recipe you used for this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ could you tell me how they tasted first?¡±

    After feeling like there¡¯d be a ghastly reckoning should I refuse Garrick here, I steeled my expression and asked him.

    ¡°They¡¯re, well¡­ they¡¯re incredibly delicious. Honestly, just what means did you use to make something so unbelievably tasteful?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ love, I suppose?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say I was just following a simple recipe from my past life, but somehow Garrick seemed convinced with my answer.

    ¡°I see¡­ so after all, the reason really is because of how close you have been with yourdy wife recently, Callis-sama?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ well, I guess?¡±

    I felt the beginnings of a cold sweat on my brow¡­ but, it¡¯s not as if he¡¯s wrong.

    Recently, the atmosphere in the Fall household has beenpletely different. Up until now, the rtionship between the Lord of the house Callis, his wife Duchess Sasha and his daughter, Laurier, had seemed frigid and forlorn, and that heavy atmosphere had an effect on the atmosphere of the house¡­ but now that Callis¡¯ personality had changed to mine, our rtionship has changed and it feels as if everyone in the household is walking around with a massive weight off their shoulders.

    Well, of course, the reason is just that I began to truly treat those two like familypare to before, but¡­ in the beginning, I have to say the stupefied faces of the servants as they watched my change in behaviour was pretty funny to see.

    Eventually I got used to it¡­ however, it seems liketely the amount of servants that are smiling at me as I pass by is growing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ There¡¯s another dish I wanted to try cooking, but¡­ can I ask for your help?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can! Then, you can tell me the recipe for those cookiester.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ but for the time being, I¡¯d like to invite those two to have tea with me, so I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    With that, I left the kitchen.

    Along with Garrick, there should be a lot more opportunities to coborate and try and work on cuisine I remember from my previous world, but¡­ at that time, my wife and daughter were the only two people on my mind.

 Chapter 7 - Concerning my Criminally Cute Wife

    <h4>Concerning my Criminally Cute Wife</h4>

    ¡°My deepest apologies¡­ the young miss is currently at her dance ss¡­¡±

    Asking one of Laurier¡¯s maids about her whereabouts, that was the answer I got. Well, learning to dance is important for noble girls¡­ I suppose there¡¯s no helping it?

    ¡°I understand. Then, she should be free this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Once her dance ss is over for the day¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, please tell Laurier that once her ss is over that she shoulde to the courtyard. I¡¯d like to take tea with my wife and daughter.¡±

    ¡°Right away! I¡¯m sure that the young miss will be delighted!¡±

    The maid¡¯s face lit up happily¡­ Mm, I¡¯m happy that Laurier has such an earnestdy in waiting to rely upon.

    After firing that old hag who was in charge of Laurier¡¯s etiquette training, I made a concerted effort to make sure that there were no other such people around Laurier or Sasha¡­ in that way, it seems to me that their personal servants now were both talented and also had high opinions of their masters.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ please keep taking care of Laurier from now on.¡±

    As I said that, Laurier¡¯s maid bowed her head and I left to look for Sasha.

    ¡°Sasha-sama is currently practicing embroidery in her room.¡±

    Sasha¡¯s owndy in waiting said that, so I quietly knocked on her door and entered Sasha¡¯s room.

    Sasha looked calmly engrossed in her embroidery as she sat in the sun, but¡­ she had a serious expression on her face as she worked. Sasha¡¯s erstwhile eyes, paired with her silver hair that shone as the light reflected off of it, left me transfixed by the spectacle for a while. Looking at her like this, Sasha truly was a beauty¡­ it was like staring at a portrait painted by a master.

    ¡°¡­Sasha.¡±

    After watching her in silence for a while, I finally called out to her¡­ Sasha really must not have noticed me, as her shoulders jumped in surprise as she turned to look.

    ¡°M-my lord¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was so focused that I didn¡¯t notice you entering¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it was my fault for suddenly interrupting you, right? I was just so captivated looking at you that I couldn¡¯t call out to you earlier.¡±

    ¡°C-captivated, that can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Sasha said that as she tried to hide her embarrassment¡­ just what is it with my wife? She¡¯s way too cute!

    Approaching her, I smiled as I looked at the embroidery she held in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really beautiful design, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I was hoping to give it to you, my Lord¡­ b-but that would be a bother to you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hearing my wife say something that adorable¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop myself from resting my hand on Sasha¡¯s head as she looked up at me in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯d be d¡­ If it¡¯s a gift from Sasha, I¡¯d be d to receive anything. It¡¯s a gift from my beloved wife, after all?¡±

    ¡°Hauu¡­¡±

    Sasha¡¯s face turned bright red at those words¡­ it was hard to believe she was a thirty-year-old mother as my self-restraint was being strenuously tested.

    Yeah, as cute as my wife is¡­ I really have to question the sanity of the man Callis used to be for neglecting her all this time¡­ Meanwhile, I was fighting an internal battle just to keep a cool head.

    ¡°B-but, in any case¡­ what brings my Lord here?¡±

    After praising how adorable Sasha was in my mind for a while, the words of Sasha herself managed to bring me back down to earth as I remembered the main subject.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I was hoping that the three of us could take tea together once Laurier was finished with her dance sses for the day¡­ what do you think?¡±

    As I said that, Sasha¡¯s face lit up for just an instant¡­ then she tried to hide it.

    ¡°Of course¡­ I would be happy to¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I see? Then, once Laurier is finished, the three of us can spend some time together¡­ would that be alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ if it¡¯s by your side¡­¡±

    Even though she said that so happily, I meanwhile¡­ had more turbulent feelings.

    (¡­Just who is this angel!? She¡¯s way too cute for her age!?)

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to hold myself back tonight¡­ honestly, at this rate, I do wonder if Laurier will have a new baby brother or sister before long¡­ Yeah.

 Chapter 8 - The Girl Power is Overpowering

    <h4>The Girl Power is Overpowering</h4>

    ¡°Father! Mother!¡±

    ¡°Laurier.¡±

    As Sasha and I left her room to head to the courtyard, I thought that it might just be about time for Laurier to finish her ss for the day¡­ and speak of the devil, after we coincidentally ran into each other in the hallway, I tussled her hair.

    ¡°Good work with your studying. Are you all finished for the day?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ Good girl.¡±

    Ah, stroking her hair feels good¡­ This really is what it means to be a father and daughter, isn¡¯t it? Feeling my face go ck in happiness as I kept rubbing Laurier¡¯s head, lost in her cuteness, suddenly a slightly sulky Sasha pinch my sleeve so I took my hand away.

    ¡°Laurier is your daughter. I¡¯m not jealous¡­ is not something I can say, but you can do that as much as you liketer, so please restrain yourself for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    After a slightly bashful whisper in my ear, Sasha began to pet Laurier¡¯s head herself. Laurier, who looked ready to burst with happiness receiving her mother¡¯s love, and Sasha who smiled at her so gently¡­ Yep! My wife and daughter really are the greatest!

    Suppressing my doting instincts, I called out to them.

    ¡°For the time being¡­ let¡¯s go and have some tea?¡±

    With that, the two of them followed me to the courtyard to sit down.

    The weather was fine out and there was barely any breeze at all¡­ that said, I could feel my excitement rising as the two people I loved more than anything else were together with me in one ce. As a maid arrived to set out tea and the cookies I had made earlier in front of them, I called out to those two.

    ¡°I tried my hand at baking some cookies¡­ would you like to try some?¡±

    The two of them looked at me in abject surprise¡­ but it was Sasha who spoke first.

    ¡°My Lord¡­ you made these?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I baked them for both of you¡­ would you try some?¡±

    Sasha still looked stunned, but nodded slowly¡­ meanwhile, Laurier looked infatuated with the cookies that had beenid out in front of her.

    ¡°For Laurier, I tried to make them nice and sweet. For Sasha¡¯s sake, I tried to give them make them soft to eat as well, but¡­¡±

    ¡°My Lord, you would go so far for Laurier and myself¡­?¡±

    Sasha still seemed surprised as her voice trailed off in embarrassment.

    ¡°¡­Well, um¡­ I just thought that I¡¯d like the two of you to eat something delicious. For that sake, it wasn¡¯t too much trouble.¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father!¡±

    Sasha, who looked like she was ready to burst into tears and Laurier, whose smile was as radiant as the sun¡­ Just seeing the expressions on their faces made it feel like all my effort was totally worth it¡­ but, still, I wanted to see them actually eat as well, so I encouraged them again.

    ¡°Well, for now at least¡­ please feel free to try some.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    The two of them bit into their cookies at the same time¡­ then, they both turned to me with smiles at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet! Tasty!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ I¡¯m d.¡±

    I felt a wave of relief wash over me as I heard them say that. Like mother like daughter¡­ as I watched Sasha and Laurier eat together so happily, I sipped my tea in satisfaction.

    ¡°My Lord, aren¡¯t you going to have any?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, just seeing you two eat is filling enough.¡±

    Sasha blushed from ear to ear as I said that¡­ as usual, I was overwhelmed by the urge to pamper my ludicrously adorable wife, but¡­ since Laurier was here, I had to turn my mind to steel and endure for the time being.

    It¡¯ll be okay¡­ I¡¯m a perfect gentleman¡­ What¡¯s more, Sasha won¡¯t be able to stand the shame if I did something in front of our daughter¡­ but, still, just imagine if Sasha was maybe a little ashamed but didn¡¯t actually hate it after all¡­ No! Endure it!

    Without knowing about my deep internal conflict, Laurier finished eating her cookie and then, as she took another one, thought about something and then held it out.

    ¡°Father¡­ ahh.¡±

    ¡°Mfuo¡­?¡± Just what kind of strange sound did I just make as Laurier offered a cookie to me¡­ but, even though she was embarrassed, somehow it seemed like Sasha was inspired by her daughter, and also held out a cookie towards me with a trembling hand.

    ¡°M-my Lord¡­ A¡­ ahh¡­¡±

    Critical hit. Both my wife and daughter trying to feed me like this¡­ I¡¯ve never been so happy since I¡¯ve be Callis. No, honestly, now that I think about it, the Callis that ignored such an adorable wife and daughter really must not have been human. Yep, I¡¯ve decided that.

    Like that, our tea time passed peacefully. Laurier¡¯s innocent cuteness juxtaposed by Sasha¡¯s adorable brand of beauty¡­ It was an utterly exquisite thing to behold, and needless to say, I secretly made a vow to myself that we would have regr tea parties like this from now on.

 Chapter 9 - The Daughter of the House is the Cutest

    <h4>The Daughter of the House is the Cutest</h4>

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just make sure to be yourself.¡±

    I gently soothed Laurier who looked up at me worriedly as we sat together. The carriage is still trundling along¡­ It¡¯s only a month until Laurier¡¯s third birthday, so today will be her first meeting with other children of nobility.

    Well, since she won¡¯t have any formal meetings with nobility until she¡¯s reached the age of five, I suppose you could call this a test run?

    Today was the birthday of the country¡¯s Second Princess, Serena-sama¡­ a special asion where only noble girls around Serena-sama¡¯s age, as well as the heads of their households, were invited to attend.

    Well, in addition to finding suitable friends for Serena-sama, at today¡¯s gathering there¡¯s also the ulterior motive of discussing potential matches with houses that happen to have sons of the right age, but¡­ there¡¯s not much point in talking about such adult circumstances with Laurier, so I tried to put her at ease.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good to be too impolite around the Princess, but¡­ well, so long as you remember what you¡¯ve learned so far Laurier, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ For our family, I have to be c¡­ curtseyish¡­?¡±

    Even if she stumbled on them a bit, they definitely weren¡¯t words I¡¯d expect to hear from a child not even three years old¡­ but, it was obvious she was tense, so I took Laurier¡¯s hand in mine and gave it a tight little squeeze.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry at all. It would be great if you could make friends with Serena-sama, but if you don¡¯t want to it¡¯s okay just to greet her. Of course, helping the family is important, but¡­ what¡¯s more important is that you put yourself first, Laurier.¡±

    ¡°Myself¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The most important thing for me is to always have the kind and caring Laurier around.¡±

    As I said that, it seemed like Laurier calmed down a little bit. Well, as a Duke, usually I¡¯d be expected to demand a little more than that from one of my children for the sake of the house, but¡­ when ites to my family, my child¡¯s happinesses first.

    Certainly, it would be useful in the future if she could get along with Princess Serena, but I don¡¯t want to force Laurier to do anything she¡¯s ufortable with. It¡¯s true I don¡¯t know much about Princess Serena, but¡­ if she turns out to be some sort of horrible brat, I¡¯d feel awful if Laurier had to apany or even adjust herself to such a person.

    Of course, in high society sometimes it¡¯s necessary to exercise patience, but¡­ it¡¯s also only natural for a father to want to protect his daughter, especially when she¡¯s so young.

    As for furthering the power of the house, even if Laurier doesn¡¯t get along with Princess Serena, that doesn¡¯t bother me too much.

    Well, it¡¯s merely the way of the world when ites to the aristocracy to prioritize connections and potential alliances over personal feelings, but¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too strange that I don¡¯t want to push Laurier into something she¡¯s notfortable with.

    Of course, I can¡¯t shelter her forever. Real world experience is necessary for her to grow up¡­ but, I¡¯m content to keep that to a minimum for now. Laurier has endured an awful lot of loneliness up until this point. So, from now on, it¡¯s necessary for me as a parent to protect Laurier until she can find someone who can truly support her.

    ¡°Laurier, because you¡¯re a smart and kind girl, you¡¯ll probably have to endure a lot¡­ I just want you to know that you can always rely on me and your mother.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Father and Mother are busy¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of parents would we be if we couldn¡¯t make time for our child? To both Sasha and I, you are our dear and beloved daughter.¡±

    Saying that, I ruffled Laurier¡¯s hair¡­ she giggled like I was tickling her, with a bright smile. When I saw that cute kitten like expression, it really did remind me of her mother, but as I looked at her, I felt a deep pain in my gut when I thought of her growing up and getting married one day. I know I¡¯ve already be a soppy doting father, but I was still determined to take a hard line on the fact that only an excellent man that I personally approved of would be worthy to take my adorable daughter¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Anyways¡­ Laurier, you really should just act like you always do. You shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Did it work? Laurier still seemed a little down¡­ Well, of course, she¡¯d be nervous on a day like today, so I gave her hand another gentle squeeze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely keep holding your hand when we get there, Laurier¡­ so you¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ father¡¯s hand¡­ I¡¯ll be okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Unlike your mother¡¯s, it¡¯s quite an ugly hand, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When I said that, Laurier shook her head.

    ¡°Mother¡¯s hand is gentle¡­ Father¡¯s hand is¡­ warm¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­? Well, anyways, don¡¯t worry, since I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mm!¡±

    She beamed at me like the sun¡­ After all, as if I needed any more evidence, my daughter was an angel. That said, it was a desperate struggle to try and keep my face straight. Who would want to see a bitter looking man like me fuss over his daughter like that¡­ besides, it may be vain, but I wanted to at least look like a cool father, for Laurier¡¯s sake.

 Chapter 10 - Watching Over my Daughter

    <h4>Watching Over my Daughter</h4>

    Several groups of parents and children had already arrived, so I decided to make rounds of greetings with those who held a rank of peerage close to my own.

    In the aristocratic world, it was considered impudent for someone of a lower rank to talk to a noble from a higher station, and likewise there was a tacit understanding that they were to make themselves scarce before such nobles unless called upon first, but¡­ honestly, I really hate that aspect of high society.

    Of course,pared to other countries, the aristocracy here weren¡¯t quite as obsessive over these rules, but¡­ all the same, it was important to keep up appearances, and honouring old traditions was a part of that.

    Well, the part of me that lived as Duke Callis considers that all part and parcel with being nobility, but¡­ as expected, when ites to the part of me that was just a normal working man in another world, it still doesn¡¯t quite sit right.

    For now, I¡¯ll just greet the other attendees who are also from Ducal houses. Even though Laurier was bashful, she managed to greet everyone properly¡­ yep, my daughter really is the cutest after all! As I thought that, I did my best to keep a courteous smile on that face of mine, but before long the greetings and pleasantries ended as His Majesty the King and Princess Serena arrived, and everyone in attendance turned to stand at attention.

    ¡°Everyone, you have our gratitude foring on such an auspicious day! Today is an important asion¡­ for it is the celebration of my daughter Serena¡¯s fifth birthday. Please enjoy yourselves to the utmost!¡±

    And with a word from His Majesty, the party began in earnest.

    And apparently, I was the first that His Majesty and Serena-sama deigned to meet¡­

    ¡°Duke Fall. I am most d to see you here today.¡±

    ¡°It has been some time, Your Majesty. Serena-sama¡­ my sincerest congrattions.¡±

    I was <em>Duke</em> Fall, after all. It only made sense that I would be amongst the most important Lords of the realm, but¡­ noticing how tense Laurier was, Iid my hand on her head and introduced her myself.

    ¡°This is my beloved daughter, Laurier.¡±

    ¡°M-My name is L-L-Laurier F-F-Fall¡­ T-thank you very much for the in¡­ in¡­ invitayshun¡­¡±

    As I kept my round of apuse for Laurier¡¯s efforts locked away in my heart as she curtseyed elegantly, I turned back to look at His Majesty¡­ who, for some reason, looked quite surprised.

    ¡°Is there something wrong, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I was just somewhat taken aback by how kindly you looked at your daughter just now. Do excuse me for saying as much, but you never truly seemed like the type to pay much attention to your family.¡±

    It¡¯s a shame if even the King thinks that way¡­ but, painful as it was, until rtively recently it was the truth, so it can¡¯t be helped. Smiling bitterly, I replied.

    ¡°If I were still the old me, then that would have been the truth, wouldn¡¯t it? However, I truly do hold my daughter very dear to me now.¡±

    ¡°Well now¡­? At any rate, I would be most grateful if our daughters could get along. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Laurier.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    After saying that, His Majesty and Serena-sama moved along to greet the other noble attendees¡­ but, before she left, Serena-sama approached Laurier with a smile.

    ¡°Sometime soon, let¡¯s have tea together, okay? Laurier.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ Serena-sama¡­¡±

    Even though she was confused and bashful about the sudden friendly invitation, Laurier still managed to properly respond to the Princess. Then, after regarding me for a brief moment, Serena-sama smiled again before returning to His Majesty¡¯s side.

    ¡°Laurier, you did really well.¡±

    When those two finally left, I whispered some praise to Laurier, who still seemed stiff and nervous.

    ¡°I¡­ did I do greetings properly?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, of course. When we get home, I¡¯ll make some more delicious sweets for you as a reward.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mm!¡±

    Laurier beamed happily at me¡­ Yep, my daughter really does look best with a big smile!

    Seeing the angelic Laurier, I was suddenly hit by the insatiable urge to pinch her cheeks or tussle her hair, but¡­ I remembered just in time that I was still surrounded by nobles.

    After that, nothing particrly momentous happened and the party went on without a hitch¡­ but, was it just my imagination, or was Serena-sama constantly looking our way?

    Well, I can deal with thatter¡­ for now, the only thing on my mind is what I could make for Laurier after we got home from this party. Of course, the worry was still somewhere in the back of my mind, but it was just nothingpared to my thoughts about Laurier.

 Chapter 11 - A Sweet Reward

    <h4>A Sweet Reward</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Wee home, my Lord, Laurier.¡±

    After the party was over, it was none other than my beloved wife, Sasha, who greeted Laurier and I first as we returned to the mansion. Seeing my adorable wife, I felt my jaw almost ckened into a lopsided grin, but I managed to straighten it out into a gentlemanly smile just in the nick of time.

    ¡°As always, thank you for weing me back. Whenever I see you, Sasha, it¡¯s as if the day¡¯s fatigue is washed off my shoulders.¡±

    ¡°¡­I-it¡¯s only natural, after all. It is my duty as my Lord¡¯s wife.¡±

    Even though Sasha tried to hide her embarrassment, she was obviously happy. My wife really is adorable after all! As I was thinking about that, I suddenly felt Laurier tug lightly on the sleeve of my suit.

    ¡°Father¡­ um¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. When ites to those sweets, could I ask you to wait just a little while?¡±

    Laurier¡¯s expression lit up as soon as I said that¡­ she¡¯s so cute, but the thought of one day having to walk this adorable girl down the aisle to some groom is still painful just to think about¡­ And what¡¯s more, what am I going to do when she goes through her rebellious phase?

    Just thinking about that is¡­

    ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m nning on making some sweets, but¡­ if it¡¯s alright with you, shall we all have tea together?¡±

    ¡°Already? Aren¡¯t you tired, my Lord¡­?¡±

    Sasha seemed anxious just from the way she spoke, so I tried to reassure her.

    ¡°For the sake of my adorable wife and daughter, this much is nothing. That¡¯s because, to me, your smiles are the greatest reward, right?¡±

    As Sasha¡¯s face reddened and she swayed side to side on the spot, the only reason I wasn¡¯t sweeping her off her feet and carrying her upstairs right there and then was due to the fact that Laurier was standing right next to me.

    Endure¡­ so long as I can endure until tonight, then¡­ I tried to erase the wicked thoughts from my mind as Laurier innocently looked up at the devilish me like the purest of angels.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    After suppressing the evil that raged inside of me, I made my way to the kitchen. I need to make it quickly since those two are already rxing together¡­

    ¡°For the time being, the thing I made the other day¡­ should I try making that again?¡±

    With the ingredients prepared, I immediately set about cooking.

    That being said, it wasn¡¯t a particrly hard thing to make, all I had to do was whisk together the ingredients and ce it in the oven.

    Well, after making sure it¡¯s the right temperature¡­ there¡¯s not really much point going into too much detail. If you were going to force me to voice anyints, I wish I had slightly better ingredients, but¡­ well, there¡¯s not much point in whinging, I¡¯ll just have to make do with what I have.

    It may be a strange sight to see a fairly strict looking middle-aged man, and a Duke at that, making sweets, but if it¡¯s for the sake of my family, I¡¯m would do anything.

    I¡¯ve made the kitchen into one of my regr hauntstely, so much so I¡¯m beginning to get quite familiar with all the cooks, but¡­ well, I¡¯ll always do my best to make delicious things if I can see their smiles.

    ¡°Oho¡­? Cooking immediately upon your return?¡±

    ¡°Zeke, huh?¡±

    Just as I had wrapped up cooking with those two on my mind, the head butler Zeke suddenly entered the kitchen.

    At first, Zeke was shocked when he saw me in the kitchen, but¡­ how should I put it? Once he got used to me being here, I was a little disappointed by how nonchntly he epted it. Well, it¡¯s not as if shocking older gentlemen was a hobby of mine or anything, but¡­ there was some boyish part of me that liked seeing people surprised, was that so wrong?

    ¡°I was hoping to have the opportunity to discuss something with you Callis-sama, but¡­ would now be an inopportune time?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine, all I have left to do now is the finishing touches¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The truth is, an invitation letter to a tea party just arrived¡­ from Princess Serena.¡±

    ¡°From Serena-sama?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have it here.¡±

    Just like he said, there was no mistaking the imposing royal seal on that intricately decorated envelope¡­ and as for the contents, without a doubt, it was inviting my Laurier to participate in a tea party at the royal pce. Hmm¡­

    ¡°What sort of response shall we give?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, I¡¯ll ask Laurier what she would like to do.¡±

    Of course, turning down a direct invitation from the Second Princess of the royal family would be difficult in of itself, but¡­ if Laurier truly hated the thought of it, I was willing to exert everyst drop of my influence in order to decline it. For the sake of my wife and daughter, I would do anything, after all!

 Chapter 12 - Cakes and Invitations

    <h4>Cakes and Invitations</h4>

    ¡°Sorry to keep you both waiting.¡±

    The two of them stood up to greet me as I finally finished up in the kitchen.

    ¡°Father, all finished?¡±

    ¡°My apologies, my Lord. For always causing you so much trouble¡­¡±

    Laurier was leaning forward with undisguised glee as Sasha lowered her head in apology. cing my hand on Sasha¡¯s head, I spoke softly.

    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely nothing to apologize for. I did it because I like doing it, as well as for your sakes.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, but, well¡­ if you truly don¡¯t believe what I say, then¡­ perhaps I won¡¯t let you sleep tonight as a punishment?¡±

    Sasha mmed up, her face turning a brilliant shade of red. I wonder exactly which recent memory of ours is burning the brightest in her mind right now¡­ but, well, with Sasha ¡®reassured¡¯, I turned to look at both her and Laurier.

    ¡°Well, it may be a bitte in the day, but¡­ shall we have tea together?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­ <em>esss</em>¡­¡±

    Laurier piped up happily, whilst Sasha spoke through her hands as she tried to hide her bashful face. Pushing the secret devilish thoughts I had about what I might get up to with Sasha tonight to the back of my head, I brought my freshly made sweets to the table.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Cheesecake tarts¡­ Well, I suppose you can just call them cakes?¡±

    That¡¯s right¡­ today, I challenged the famous cheesecake tart. I knew the fairly simple recipe from my previous life, so the difficult part was substituting what I didn¡¯t have in this world when it came to ingredients and tools. It would have been nice to have some smooth mozzare, but¡­ unfortunately, I had to make do with some harder cheese, but I think it worked out alright.

    ¡°Cheesy cake¡­? Cakes can be cheese?¡±

    Laurier looked at me suspiciously. Well, in this world, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard anyone ever mention sweets made with cheese, so I guess this reaction is normal¡­ but, all the same, I took my seat in between the mystified looking Laurier and Sasha to begin divvying up the cakes.

    I suppose they weren¡¯t jumping straight at the food because they were waiting for me to begin eating first, but¡­ I¡¯m much more interested in seeing their reactions than actually eating myself.

    ¡°Well, please dig in.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    ¡°T-thank you very much¡­¡±

    The crimson colour in Sasha¡¯s face calmed down just a touch as she took a bite of the cake¡­ and then, a smile bloomed across her face like a flower.

    ¡°Delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Really yummy!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ I¡¯m d.¡±

    What a relief. I took a bit just to make sure¡­ yeah, it¡¯s not bad. But even though I smiled, I realized I still had a long way to go to reach the highs of what I¡¯d tasted in my old world.

    ¡°If I¡¯m cooking for the two of you, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be delicious, after all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    I looked at the puzzled Laurier for a moment, then turned and winked at Sasha who sat on my other side.

    ¡°Of course. They¡¯re packed full of love for my lovely wife and daughter, after all?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Mother? Your face is red, are you sick?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. T-thank you, Laurier¡­¡±

    Those words seemed to have scored a critical hit, as Sasha stared at me in astonishment for a moment and then quickly turned away. Yep¡­ Sasha with a big smile is certainly cute, but a bashful Sasha is fine too! In fact, it¡¯s great!

    ¡ª

    After that, our time together passed peacefully¡­ but, suddenly remembering the invitation that Zeke handed to me, I turned to speak to Laurier.

    ¡°Laurier, the truth is that Serena-sama had a letter delivered, inviting you to attend a tea party¡­ what would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°Serena-sama?¡±

    ¡°You attended her birthday celebrations today, did you not, Laurier? Have you already be so close to the Princess?¡±

    Sasha looked truly surprised. Well, I too was surprised that Serena-sama was already approaching my Laurier like this, the very same day they had met, but¡­ I decided to keep quiet about that.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t force you, but¡­ what would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go. I want to talk with Serena-sama too.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ then, it¡¯s decided.¡±

    If Laurier has made her mind up, then there¡¯s nothing more for me to say¡­ with a nod, I tussled Laurier¡¯s hair.

    ¡°If you go there, make sure to have a good time.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ um¡­ Father¡­ Father¡­ can you go with me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ why?¡±

    When I asked that, Laurier beamed at me.

    ¡°Father¡¯s sweets make everyone happy, so I want everyone to eat them too!¡±

    ¡­Oh, what an angel! An angel has descended from the heavens!! Struggling to keep my twitching smile from turning into a dopey grin, I spoke.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re happy to have me along, I¡¯ll do my best to make something delicious¡­ however, it wouldn¡¯t do to try and force Serena-sama to eat anything. If she declines to eat, simply bring them back home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Father¡¯s sweets are really yummy!¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. My Lord¡¯s cakes and sweets are exceptionally delicious, so I am sure that the Princess will also take to them kindly.¡±

    The caring Sasha who sports a motherly smile and the cheerful Laurier¡­ Ahhh, my wife and daughter are too damned cute! Desperately holding myself back from turning into a goopy doting mess, I did my best to smile elegantly at those two who looked up at me.

 Chapter 13 - During the Tea Party

    <h4>During the Tea Party</h4>

    ¡°Father, thank you foring with me!¡±

    ¡°To only take you halfway there¡­ are you sure you¡¯ll be alright on your own?¡±

    As we stepped out of the carriage, Laurier¡¯s face lit up happily.

    ¡°Yep! Because I have the yummy sweets father made!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, when you¡¯re done we can go home together, so enjoy yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    I smiled at that angelic daughter of mine, but¡­ how should I put it, children really do grow up fast, don¡¯t they?

    I¡¯m d to see Laurier so happy and confident, able to smile not just to put up a front but because she¡¯s truly joyful, but¡­ there¡¯s a part of me that feels a little lonely, knowing that the more she grows, the sooner the day wille when she will leave the nest.

    Well, that¡¯s all part of bing an adult of course, but¡­ as a father, there¡¯s still something deeply disturbing about the thought of having to one day give her hand to someone else as a bride. I¡¯m probably going to be a seriously weepy mess at her wedding, won¡¯t I? So, Sasha would have tofort me¡­ but, wait, wouldn¡¯t that just begin the whole depressing cycle of raising a child only to be separated from them all over again¡­? Ah, but, well¡­ Sasha¡¯s too cute, so it can¡¯t be helped!

    As my mind wandered, we soon found ourselves in the castle¡¯s interior. I¡¯ll have to see off Laurier here, since I¡¯ll take this opportunity to take care of some businesses I needed to see done in the pce and Laurier shouldn¡¯t keep a Princess waiting.

    ¡°Then¡­ take care of yourself today.¡±

    ¡°Yep! Father, do your best too!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her words, I¡¯m not sure I would have been able to release Laurier¡¯s hand.

    Call me overprotective if you like, but¡­ I have to make up for theck of love that she received before now. And it¡¯s not as if I trust my daughter to be safe, but¡­ Laurier is the type of girl who will smile even in a bad situation or she¡¯s out of her depth, so it¡¯s important to be careful.

    But, with that, Laurier happily made her way towards the tea party with the sweets I made in her hands.

    ¡°Now then¡­ let¡¯s get this job over and done with.¡±

    After seeing her off, I headed into the depths royal pce in order to polish off that errand of mine.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Haa¡­ Finally finished¡­¡±

    It took a little less time than I thought it would to finish that business of mine, but¡­ honestly, why is everyone so troublesome when ites to nobility? Even if you can delegate certain tasks, they¡¯re still such a pain¡­but, it¡¯s not as if I have much say in the matter, so there¡¯s not much useining.

    ¡°But, what should I do now¡­¡±

    Whilst it¡¯s good that I managed to finish off that business of mine quickly, I hardly want to disturb Laurier¡¯s tea party if they¡¯re still having fun¡­ for the time being, I suppose I¡¯ll stroll around the gardens?

    With that decided, I made my way to the small royal gardens on the other side of the pce. Unlike the gorgeous gardens that bring the pce¡¯s courtyard to life, these gardens were less often strolled by thedies of the court¡­ but, even though it was smaller, they were still impably cared for, so they were perfect to kill some time in.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    As I strolled through the garden, I caught a glimpse of something next to one of the flowerbeds¡­ it was a small child, looking down at their feet. A blonde boy¡­ I think? Either way, he looked to be the same age as Laurier, or perhaps a tiny bit older. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for any ordinary child to be left alone in a ce like this¡­ perhaps he was some nobleman¡¯s son? At any rate, I couldn¡¯t just leave them be.

    ¡°Won¡¯t your clothes get filthy if you y around here?¡±

    When I said that, the child jumped with a start at my words, then quickly turned to look at me. That neatly featured young child had tears in their eyes. For some reason, that face seemed familiar¡­ was it just my imagination?

    Clearly, the child wasn¡¯t in a good mood, and after peering at my face, they talked.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if anything happens to me¡­ father has lots of good children, so I¡¯m not important¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, I¡¯m not sure what happened, but¡­ to your father, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re irreceable?¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    Bending down, I spoke softly as I looked into the child¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Because, to their parents, children are treasures. No matter how many you may have, each and every child is precious.¡±

    ¡°¡­But, I¡­ I can¡¯t do anything¡­pared to my brother, I¡¯m useless¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that you have to be like your brother?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    I smiled as that young child looked at me in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re not the same as your brother, since you¡¯re different people, after all. You are yourself¡­ so, you should find something that only you can do.¡±

    ¡°Only I can do¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can find out what that is¡­ but, from now on, you¡¯ll go through a lot in life, and get plenty of experience.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can I really do it?¡±

    I gently ruffled the boy¡¯s hair with my hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. You have an excellent brother, don¡¯t you? Then, I¡¯m sure that in your own way, you can be just as great.¡±

    With that, the boy¡¯s face had a bit of colour return to it as he shot to his feet.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do what I can! Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ please do your best, then. But, I¡¯m out of time, so I¡¯ll have to go now, okay?¡±

    Just as I turned to leave, I suddenly heard a shout of ¡°Ah, um¡­!¡± from behind me, so I turned around¡­ after a moment spent fiddling his fingers, the boy finally managed to speak.

    ¡°M-may¡­ may I ask for your name?¡±

    ¡°My name? Well¡­ you can call me Callis.¡±

    I wondered for a moment about what to say, but¡­ I was still a little awkward about using my title, so I decided to leave him with just my name.

    Thest thing I remember seeing on that boy¡¯s face before I left was a look of respect in those sparkling eyes of his, but at the time all I could think about was picking up Laurier, not realizing just how well I¡¯de to know that boy in the future¡­ but, well, it can¡¯t be helped.

 Chapter 14 - The Princess Tooâ€¦?

    Chapter 14: The Princess Too¡­?

    After my chat with the young boy in the royal pce¡¯s smaller garden, I made my way to the courtyard where Laurier was having her tea party. It was a fine day and the sun was shining, and in the courtyard, Princess Serena was having tea with several noble girls that she had invited.

    Amongst them, one stood out was a girl with strikingly silver hair¡­ I spotted my beloved daughter Laurier immediately, who was already a beauty despite her young age. Laurier seemed to be chatting happily with the other children, but¡­ the moment she noticed me, she suddenly stood up and ran towards me.

    ¡°Fatheeeer!¡±

    ¡°Oh, easy now¡­¡±

    As I gently held Laurier, who ran full force into my arms, I spoke softly into her ear as I stroked her head.

    ¡°Is the tea party over?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Father¡¯s work too?¡±

    ¡°I finished early as well, I suppose? More importantly¡­ did you have fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Laurier answered my question with a cheerful smile¡­ Yeah, thank goodness. It seemed like she really enjoyed herself. As we had our moment as father and daughter, I heard footsteps approaching. When I looked to see who it was, I bowed deeply.

    ¡°Serena-sama. Thank you very much for extending an invitation to my daughter today.¡±

    Standing there was Serena, the girl who had invited Laurier to the pce and the Second Princess of the royal family. Serena seemed to find something amusing about my hugging Laurier.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Duke Fall¡­ For my part, I too enjoyed my time with Miss Laurier today.¡±

    As she said that, I felt a sense of relief, but also an unmistakable feeling of difort. Her speech and manners were just too elegant, was Serena really only a five-year-old girl?

    ¡°Is that so¡­ I¡¯m happy to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and by the way¡­ the sweets that Duke Fall made were truly delicious. Were they really made by you, Duke Fall?¡±

    ¡°They were, but¡­ were they really to your liking?¡±

    When she heard that, Serena nodded convincingly, shing me a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you, they really were very tasty¡­ if it¡¯s not too much of a bother, could we meet again sometime?¡±

    ¡°Of course, whenever you wish.¡±

    ¡°Then, next week I shall impose upon your hospitality, Duke Fall. I hope I can eat something so delicious again.¡±

    ¡­Was there a diplomatic way I could back out of what I had just said? But, realizing she had trapped me with my words and her status, I agreed with a grimace.

    ¡°Then, we shall be waiting warmly for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well then¡­ Miss Laurier, I shall see you again next week?¡±

    ¡°Yes! For today, thank you. Serena-sama.¡±

    As I smiled happily seeing my daughter talk to a Princess with perfect manners, Serena-sama took a step closer and whispered something in my ear so that only I could hear.

    ¡°Next week, I¡¯d like to discuss things with you in detail, so please make some time for me¡­ Duke Fall. Or rather¡­ the Mister Traveler-From-Another-World who holds his memories.¡±

    After saying that, Serena-sama turned and left¡­ Just what was that? Had she seen through me?

    ¡°Father, are you feeling sick?¡±

    As I looked after the Princess, my face running slightly pale, Laurier looked at me anxiously. No good, no good¡­ If I make my daughter worry about me, I¡¯m a failure as a father. Stiff upper lip!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, Laurier, did you get along with Serena-sama?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We talked lots!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ then, I¡¯m d.¡±

    I was still perturbed about the words I¡¯d heard just a few moments ago¡­ but, for now, Laurier¡¯s happiness was more important, so I pushed that doubt to the corner of my mind.

    ¡°She seems eager to join us at our home next week¡­ just what exactly did the two of you talk about?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um¡­ About how friendly father is to mother? And about the sweets.¡±

    ¡­I see. Whilst I¡¯m curious about just how Laurier sees the rtionship between Sasha and myself, I¡¯m actually a little afraid to ask¡­ but, well, at any rate, Laurier and Serena seem to be getting along well.

    ¡°I see¡­ well, in that case, I¡¯ll make sure that the sweets for next time are even better.

    ¡°Really!? Yay!¡±

    Laurier beamed happily at me¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m still worried about what Serena said, but this girl¡¯s smile is the best medicine to put me at ease.

    As I thought that, Laurier and I made our way home.

 Chapter 15 - Laid-Back Wife Time

    Chapter 15: Laid-Back Wife Time

    ¡°The Princess shall be visiting us?¡±

    Sasha looks surprised. Recently, I¡¯ve been able to see Sasha with lots of different expressions, and I¡¯vee to the conclusion that she¡¯s lovely no matter what kind of face she makes.

    Of course, a smile is always best, however¡­ that bashful face of hers had immense destructive power when it came to destroying my reasoning, and I feel like I haven¡¯t even seen the true depths of Sasha¡¯s abilities yet. As expected of my wife! Well¡­ for now, the most important matter is¡­

    ¡°Laurier seems to be getting surprisingly close with Serena-sama.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­? Laurier is¡­¡±

    I saw a glimmer of pride in Sasha¡¯s eyes. Because I was the type to brag about my amazing daughter as well, I didn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because Laurier is such a kind girl, like you. It¡¯s only natural that your daughter would also be incredible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡­ I do not have such a pure heart like that child¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯ve never known anyone kinder or more gentle minded than you.¡±

    Sasha looked up at me with a sad expression as she shook her head.

    ¡°I am not kind at all¡­ Because of my sullen childishness, I never truly saw that child for who she was. I think that child, who somehow decided to forgive me, is the one with a truly pure heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­That was my fault as well. I was far more of a failure as a parent to Laurier than you could ever have been. Don¡¯t let it weigh on you so much.¡±

    With those words, I brushed my hand against Sasha¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I really am full of regret that I neglected such a lovely wife and daughter in that way. Therefore¡­ from now on, I¡¯ll love you both twice as much to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°U-umm¡­ my Lord? That is, um¡­ as you said before, ah¡­ not just as family, but¡­ as a man you would¡­ ah¡­?¡±

    Sasha flitted her eyes back and forth between the floor and myself as she fidgeted¡­ tightening my expression that almost fell into a lopsided grin, I barely managed to stay the gentleman as I beheld that insane cuteness.

    ¡°Of course, on my honour as a man, I swear to love you as only a husband can. Sasha, you are my beloved wife, after all?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I too¡­ my Lord, I¡­ I always loved you as well, even from before¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I know. Therefore¡­¡±

    Taking Sasha¡¯s hand in mine, I took a knee in front of her, and ced a kiss on her hand like a knight would do before a Lady.

    ¡°I love you, my Princess.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­!?¡±

    Sasha¡¯s face turnedpletely red as I suddenly did that. It¡¯s hard to believe just how innocent she was, considering she was already a mother, but¡­ well, I sort of did this on a sudden whim, so even I¡¯m feeling a little embarrassed at the silence now¡­ the only reason I¡¯m not retreating out of bashfulness myself is because I¡¯m taking the opportunity to bask in Sasha¡¯s cuteness.

    Or, should I say¡­ her reaction was so cute that I wish I could bring time forward a few hours, so that I could sweep her off her feet and carry her to our chambers.

    Of course, flirting like this was fun as well, but¡­ when I saw Sasha¡¯s bright red face with tears at the corners of her eyes, I felt the urge to do a lot more nefarious things than just exchange honeyed words.

    ¡°My¡­ my Lord¡­¡±

    ¡­Endure it! I don¡¯t think Sasha wouldin if I gobbled her up now, but I want to enjoy this kind of face for a little more! Besides, I¡¯d lose all hope if Sasha hated me for being too demanding, so I have to endure!

    Of course, I don¡¯t think Sasha would ever hate me¡­ she might look up at me with tears in her eyes, but that¡¯s not hatred! Ah, wait! No good, no good! If I keep thinking like that, I¡¯ll lose thest vestiges of my reasoning!

    In other words, um¡­ Excuse me, Miss Sasha!? Don¡¯t you think that level of moe is criminal!? You could kill a man!

    Whilst holding back the wolf, Sasha and I spent our time together in quiet happiness.

    What happened that night, you ask? Well¡­ my wife is only for me, so I can¡¯t let you in on the juiciest of details, but¡­ let¡¯s just say that Sasha was cuter than ever.

    It¡¯s as if my wife is raising her cuteness stat each and every day¡­

 Chapter 16 - The Princessâ€™ Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 16 The Princess¡¯ Ambush</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Duke Fall.¡±

    Serena, the Second Princess of the country, smiled elegantly at me. She was royalty and I was merely a noble so¡­ in the interests of being courteous, I smiled back politely, not yet truly understanding her intentions.

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Serena-sama. I understand that you were here today to have a tea party with my Laurier, however¡­ what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh my? Isn¡¯t it boorish to question a Lady about why she wishes to visit upon a gentleman?¡±

    ¡°¡­You call yourself a Lady, but I don¡¯t know manydies who enter a man¡¯s room without his consent?¡±

    That¡¯s right, I was currently working at the desk in my own study. I don¡¯t typically allow others in here since there were a lot of documents sensitive to the running of my fief, but¡­ even if she somehow slipped by all my household servants and guards to get here, I still felt that I had to protest somehow.

    She brushed off my words with augh, though.

    ¡°And I even came all this way to see you¡­ Well, so be it. The reason I¡¯m here is simple. You have memories of a world other than this, do you not?¡±

    ¡°¡­The way you¡¯re phrasing that, it doesn¡¯t really sound like you¡¯re asking at this point?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m merely confirming. Consider what you¡¯ve been doing¡­ if anyone who knew of how you acted before suddenly learned about how good your rtionship with your family was now after hitting your head, suspicions are bound to arise.¡±

    Well, I guess¡­

    ¡°If you¡¯re saying this, then does that mean you also have memories of a previous life?¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­ I don¡¯t mind a gentleman who isn¡¯t too tight-lipped. If you ever find yourself single, I wouldn¡¯t mind bing your wife.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible to even consider. My wife will always have one hundred per cent of my love as a man, there¡¯s no room in my heart for anyone else.¡±

    I¡¯d never want to see anyone other than Sasha. Actually, I wonder how cute Sasha¡¯s face would be if she were jealous¡­ but, well, it was impossible for me in the first ce to love a woman other than her. That¡¯s just how amazingly charming my wife is. As expected of my wife! Ah, not the time or the ce. Calm down, calm down¡­

    ¡°And, so? I assume you didn¡¯t sneak past everyone to get here just to confirm things?¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­ Well, confirming was part of it. The father of the viiness with knowledge of a previous life¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of something like that before, and I can¡¯t help but find something that interesting of interest to me, no?¡±

    ¡°So you even know about the plot of the otome game¡­?¡±

    She did call me the ¡®father of the viiness¡¯, after all. And taking into consideration her knowledge of the other world¡­ there was only one conclusion I could reach.

    As if convinced by something in my answer, she nodded and then posed me a question.

    ¡°I only considered the possibility, but¡­ you also know about it, don¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t think men were interested in those kinds of games, but¡­ by any chance, were you a girl in your previous life?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I am as pure a man as you¡¯ll ever find. I don¡¯t really understand myself why I remember the details of an otome game¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­ you rotten boy¡­¡± <b>[1]</b>

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want <i>that particr title,</i> so as I immediately rejected it, she gave me a half smile<i>.</i>

    ¡°Well, I was only kidding¡­ but, I see now. Since you know about the game, you must also know about Miss Laurier¡¯s personality. From what I recall of the game, she was always arrogant and high-handed, even in her childhood.¡±

    That¡­ was probably because Laurier was left under the violent tutge of that old hag, with parents who barely cared to see her face. That high handed attitude was probably only a front¡­ I¡¯m sure it was a mask that she would unknowingly wear, to protect herself when no one else would.

    When I think about it that way, the game character known as Laurier bes even more of a tragic figure¡­ but make no mistake, my Laurier is and will continue to be an angel.

    ¡°Those sweets of yours we were served at the tea party were unlike anything you can find in this world¡­ and Laurier also mentioned how you hadpletely changed like you were another person; a better person.¡±

    Laurier¡­ were you thinking about something like that? Papa is happy to hear it¡­ Well, putting the tugging at my heartstrings aside¡­

    ¡°And so? Like I said, are you really just here to confirm that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well¡­ It¡¯s nice to see that you truly do seem to be in love with your wife and daughter¡­ and also, I came to say thank you as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you?¡±

    When I stared at her, puzzled, she seemed stunned for a moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you haven¡¯t noticed yet?¡±

    ¡°Noticed¡­? I¡¯m not sure what you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°About my younger brother.¡±

    Younger brother¡­? The Princess¡¯? So, a Prince? The only thing I could think of was¡­

    ¡°The boy that you talked to in the gardenst week.¡±

    ¡°The garden¡­ that blond boy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My younger brother, the Second Prince, Celeu¡­ and the main capture target from the game.¡±<hr>

    <strong>[1] She literally calls him a Fudanshi, the male equivalent of a Fujoshi.</strong>

 Chapter 17 - He Was a Princeâ€¦?

    <h4>Chapter 17 He Was a Prince¡­?</h4>

    ¡°Just now, what did you¡­?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hold back my surprise at Serena¡¯s words.

    That blond boy in the gardens was the brother of the Princess? And the main capture target from the otome game? Seriously?

    Well, I mean, I guess he did look familiar¡­

    ¡°I really was surprised when my little brother asked me to express his gratitude to you. I thought perhaps you had realized who he was and were trying to bring him onto your side early, but¡­ you were perfectly oblivious in your meddling, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯tpletely remember the Prince¡¯s face just like that¡­ all I knew was that he had to be some sort of nobleman¡¯s son because he was in the castle¡­ but, why exactly the gratitude?¡±

    I tried to remember if I did anything particrly important as Serena smiled at me warmly.

    ¡°He¡¯s been talking about finding something that only he can do, thanks to what you told him. My brother has always felt burdened by theparisons to his brother, the First Prince. That being said, were you really unaware of what you were doing for that boy?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Well, I mean, it¡¯s only the duty of elders to provide guidance to youngsters, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Just how old are you, exactly¡­?¡±

    Serena giggled at my words. That aside, that boy really was the capture target Prince¡­ Well, I remember what he looks like when he¡¯s grown up, but it¡¯s not exactly as if I can be med for not recognizing him straight away as a young boy.

    ¡°At any rate, I only did the natural thing to do as an adult, I shouldn¡¯t be thanked for it. It¡¯s an adult¡¯s job to watch over children, right?¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­ You¡¯re making me like you more and more. How about it? Why not leave your wife ande along with me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, please don¡¯t joke around like that. I am a one woman man.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, is that so? What an appalling shame¡­¡±

    Despite saying that, Serena didn¡¯t seem to be all that disappointed at all. Well, I understand that she¡¯s not being serious¡­ but, just from the way she talks, it¡¯s easy to see that this girl was not a child in her previous life.

    ¡°Since our business is done here, you should return to my daughter. I¡¯m sure neither of us would want to see Laurier worried, would we?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ well, this isn¡¯t the matter I came to discuss, but can I ask you onest thing before I go?¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ even though you know just how the plot of the otome game goes¡­ you¡¯re still going to protect the viiness?¡±

    Serena¡¯s eyes seemed so serious when she asked that question¡­ but, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at something with such an obvious answer.

    ¡°What kind of father wouldn¡¯t wish to protect the happiness of his daughter?¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t pretend everything will be easy, but¡­ at the very least, as a father, I will not stand to see my daughter fall into ruin. All I want is for my daughter to be happy, and fall in love with someone who will truly cherish her smile¡­ well, it¡¯s not as if I truly need a reason to watch over her, since we are family after all?¡±

    Listening to that, Serena smiled, satisfied.

    ¡°I see¡­ I understand now. Well then, I¡¯m sorry for intruding today, but I do look forward to having a nice long chat again some time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I too hope that you will get along well with my daughter from now on.¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­ That¡¯s a matter of course, since Miss Laurier is so adorable and kind. Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ next time, can you make some sweets for everyone in my family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, however¡­ if you have knowledge of Japan as well, can¡¯t you make some yourself?¡±

    Serena shook her head.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any skill when ites to that¡­ just because I have this ¡®cheat¡¯ of knowledge doesn¡¯t suddenly make me a good cook, although I do have some faith in my ability when ites to sewing. How about this? In exchange, I¡¯ll make something nice for your wife and Miss Laurier to wear?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose that¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t set your expectations too high, though. There¡¯s only so much I can do with the ingredients and tools in this world.¡±

    ¡°The quality of what you made for our tea partyst week would be more than enough. Well then, I leave it in your care.¡±

    With those parting words, Serena finally left my room.

    What a strange conversation that was¡­ I don¡¯t know much about fashion, so I¡¯d probably be a poor judge of whatever clothes Serena ends up making, but if she¡¯s relying on her knowledge from a previous life then I¡¯m sure the quality will at least be decent.

    If I can get good looking dresses for those two adorable people, then a few hours of baking would be a very small price to pay.

    And, well¡­ as for what we discussed, it doesn¡¯t seem as if she or her brother will be causing any problems for my family any time soon, so it should be alright to leave it be for the time being.

    As I got back to work, thoughts of Sasha and Laurier in elegant and fashionable matching dresses floated through my mind, and I grinned in a way that I¡¯m sure would make any onlooker shiver at the sight, but¡­ as a husband and father, smiling at happy thoughts like that was only a matter of course.

 Chapter 18 - Flanked by Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 18 nked by Flowers</h4>

    Even after I found out about Serena¡¯s memories of her previous life, it seemed like the rtionship between Laurier and the Princess remained good. I was a little worried about just how many times they were having tea partiestely, but¡­ Laurier told me herself that they had gotten so close that it¡¯s as if Serena was her older sister.

    Well, as a father, I should be happy about my daughter making friends, and I was, but¡­ considering just who that friend was, I couldn¡¯t afford topletely let my guard down.

    ¡°Ha¡­! Yah¡­!¡±

    With those thoughts on my mind, I swung my sword over and over again. If you asked me why¡­ I guess it was just because I had a sword to swing. Well, alright, it¡¯s nothing as philosophical as that, like saying a mountaineer only climbs because there are mountains to be scaled, the truth is I just wanted to move my body around a bit.

    The nobles I rub shoulders with all consider themselves to be learned and cultured men¡­ even if all that learning typically goes towards managing theirnds or the nation¡¯s military instead of art or poetry¡­ and I thought it might be a good idea to strengthen myself in case I ever find myself leading knights and men as well. Well, I don¡¯t really mind working in either a bookish or more physical capacity, but¡­ my view could change quite a lot depending on the realities of this world. If there really is magic in this world, then that wouldplicate things, but¡­ for now, all I can do is believe in the strength of my own hands.

    Well, I guess there are certain elements of fantasy here and there, but¡­ that isn¡¯t too important right now.

    From what I understand, the nobility of this world is typically split between those nobles who are more studious and bookish, and those who have more involvement in military affairs.

    Should I say they¡¯re about evenly split down the middle¡­? As an example, my family, the House of Fall, have been an exceptionally studious family all throughout the years, with many of the former heads of the house having been appointed Prime Minister by previous kings.

    On the other hand, the families that favoured military prowess passed down their titles as knights and generals down the family line, forming the backbone of the kingdom¡¯s martial might.

    That being said, it does make me wonder¡­ despiteing from a family famed for their bookish intellect, just why was Callis someone who favoured the sword over the pen? Well, maybe that was just part of Callis¡¯ weird personality¡­? I didn¡¯t want to dig too deep in case I discovered something I¡¯d rather have left unearthed, but going from my addled memories, Callis has been a member of this country¡¯s Order of Knights for some time.

    I suppose it¡¯s all just muscle memory¡­? After inheriting the body of a man once famed amongst the Order as a ¡®Sword Demon¡¯, I didn¡¯t feel like I was doing too much discredit to that name as I swung his de.

    Well, at any rate, swinging a sword like this was a good way to get the blood pumping after a day of doing paperwork.

    ¡°Fuu¡­¡±

    I must have swung that sword hundreds upon hundreds of times, but¡­ my body didn¡¯t feel anywhere near as tired as I thought it¡¯d be. The fact that I felt like I could do that all over again was a testament to Callis¡¯ specs, but¡­ just looking from the outside, Callis was a handsome man, blessed with power, strength and a beautiful wife and daughter, so anyone must have thought his life was truly blissful, but¡­ I suppose that just goes to show that not everyone derived happiness from the same things.

    As I lowered my sword and regained my breath, I suddenly heard a small pping sound from nearby ©`©`©` looking in that direction, I saw my beloved wife, Sasha and my dear daughter, Laurier, watching me from just a short distance away.

    ¡°You two were watching?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Zeke that my Lord was here, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    As I wiped the sweat off my brow, Laurier quickly dashed over to me and tugged on my sleeve¡­ looking down, I saw her staring up at me, her eyes shining.

    ¡°Father, so cool!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What did you think, Sasha?¡±

    After tussling Laurier¡¯s hair, I looked over to Sasha, who still watched from a distance. Fidgeting on her own, she answered slowly.

    ¡°Um¡­ I thought you looked wonderful¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ to tell you the truth, I really would like to hug the both of you right now, but as you can see I¡¯m covered in sweat. Once I¡¯ve washed up, would that be fine?¡±

    Sasha nodded with modest decorum, but Laurier seemed disappointed.

    ¡°Father, hugging is no good?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, but¡­ Laurier, you wouldn¡¯t want to touch your father when he¡¯s all sweaty, would you?¡±

    ¡°Not true! Father, can I hug¡­ please?¡±

    As those words mmed into me like a boulder, I scooped up Laurier in my arms and hugged her. I couldn¡¯t bear to betray my daughter¡¯s expectations¡­ How should I put it, maybe it¡¯s because Laurier seems to be more attached to me recently, buttely I¡¯ve been getting even more opportunities to spoil her like this?

    As I held Laurier close and she nuzzled against my cheek, I suddenly noticed another slight tugging on my sleeve¡­ Sasha struggled to get the words out as she stood awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡­ Even if my Lord just finished exercising, I too¡­ like Laurier¡­ I¡­¡±

    As I almost died in agony as Sasha looked up at me, desperately trying to voice what she wanted, I kept Laurier close to me with one arm and brought Sasha into a hug with my other.

    ¡°Will this be alright?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ if you like¡­ you could do it more strongly¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, father! So strong!¡±

    A beautiful wife who smiled bashfully as I strengthened my hug around her waist, and an angelic daughter whoughed happily as I held her up on my shoulder with one arm¡­ I¡¯d challenge anyone who¡¯d dare im I wasn¡¯t the happiest man in the world.

    As I enjoyed the flowers that bloomed either side of me, I decided that I¡¯d make afternoon exercise a more regr part of my schedule.

 Chapter 19 - The Muscleheaded Grandmaster

    <h4>The Muscleheaded Grandmaster</h4>

    There was no shortage of work for a nobleman. Well, I suppose if someone was just watching from afar, they¡¯d think I spent all my time fawning over my wife and daughter, but¡­ those are just brief moments of leisure that I¡¯m able to eke out of my desperately busy days.

    The truth is that I¡¯d love to spend entire days spoiling those two, but such a thing was impossible for me. Usually I¡¯d be able to bear it when working from home, but¡­ due to circumstances beyond my control, I had to once moree to the royal pce in order to rify certain things.

    I wasn¡¯t too worried about home security, because I had gone out of my way to hire only the most skilled and loyal guards my money could buy to keep any potential pests away. Was it perhaps because of Callis¡¯ nature? In the past, there were definitely rough elements to the guards and servants employed by the household, but¡­ anyone on the payroll who caused me even a hint of unease had been let go, and I had spared no expense whether in money or favours owed in order to popte the household with people I trusted.

    Well, I felt a little bad about the sheer amount of work that put on Zeke¡¯s back because of all the dismissals and new arrivals, but¡­ it can¡¯t be helped, considering Callis¡¯ past actions.

    ¡°Oh? If it isn¡¯t Duke Fall. When was thest time we met?¡±

    As I walked through the corridors of the pce deep in thought, I suddenly heard a friendly voice call out from in front of me. A man around my age who must have been some sort of knight, considering he was decked out from the shoulders down in te armour. I believe¡­ this guy is¡­

    ¡°Ah, Viscount Grieze. It has been some time. Oh, rather, perhaps I should be calling you ¡®Grandmaster Grieze¡¯ now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d very much like you to call me by that name if you were to re-join the order. How about it? I know you may have retired, but your martial renown is still legendary. I can promise you an excellent post, you know?¡±

    The man who smiled warmly at me as he spoke was the Grandmaster of the Kingdom¡¯s Order of Knights, the force that served as the backbone of the country¡¯s military, though amongst the peerage his title was Viscount Grieze.

    The previous Grandmaster had once been a Duke, however¡­ a genius swordsman worked his way up to the chief position on the backs of his merits, despite being outranked¡­ that man was Viscount Grieze.

    I grimaced as I returned Grieze¡¯s words.

    ¡°I am ttered by your invitation, but don¡¯t you think my old bones have seen enough of fighting by now? What¡¯s more, I have been away from the military for quite some time now¡­ I am sure that the knights would only consider me a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I think that the men would be delighted if you returned. To think, the valorous man once known as the ¡®Sword Demon¡¯ returning to our ranks? I am sure that it would be a great source of inspiration to the rookies¡­ and the old hands would be pleased as well.¡±

    You¡¯re doing me too much credit¡­ is what I¡¯d like to say if I were merely talking about myself, but his evaluation probably wasn¡¯t too far off the mark if you looked at the man known as Callis objectively.

    Because of the increased workload at the Fall ducal house, he had retired from the Order, but¡­ especially after beginning to exercise a lot more with his body, I can understand just why Callis¡¯ prowess was thought so highly off, even amongst the other knights of the Order.

    Well¡­ that being said, I still had absolutely no intention of rejoining the Order. Because, if I add the workload of being a knightmander on top of what I¡¯ve already got to do, then I wouldn¡¯t ever be able to find time to dote on those two! Such a dull life wouldn¡¯t even be worth living!

    By the way, Callis used to be very active in his duty as a knight¡­ well, in truth, it seemed Callis decided not to have a honeymoon with Sasha in order to spend more time at work, and eventually used his work as both a Knight and a Duke as a sort of shield to avoid having to spend much time at home¡­ honestly, what a waste of time. If I¡¯d ever worked for apany so bleak in my previous life that they wouldn¡¯t even let you take a honeymoon, I¡¯d probably have fallen into depression. Well, since I want to spend as much time with those two as possible I¡¯d like to avoid such a working life, so¡­

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing my best to make time for my wife and daughter these days, so I¡¯ll have to decline.¡±

    When I said that, Grieze¡¯s expression froze on his face.

    As I was wondering just what had happened, Grieze didn¡¯t even to hide the surprise in his eyes as he finally spoke.

    ¡°If you¡¯re saying something like that yourself¡­ then I suppose the rumours really are true?¡±

    ¡°Rumours?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ That recently, the Duke of Fall has an excellent rtionship with his family¡­ rather, that he seems so attached to his family that it¡¯s as if he¡¯s an entirely different person.¡±

    Callis¡­ you neglected your family so much that you even gained a reputation for it amongst the other nobles, huh? I almost cried at the thought, but¡­ suddenly, I noticed a small shadow behind Viscount Grieze¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Viscount Grieze, just what is that behind you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, how rude of me. This is my son, Reuben Grieze. Reuben, why don¡¯t you introduce yourself?¡±

    At those words, from out behind Viscount Grieze stepped a boy of maybe four or five years old, with red hair just like his father¡¯s¡­ that boy who looked somewhat familiar greeted me with a trembling voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ Reuben Grieze¡­¡±

 Chapter 20 - The Unintentional Flag Crusher

    <h4>The Unintentional g Crusher</h4>

    After his timid greeting, that red haired boy¡­ ducked straight back into Grieze¡¯s shadow. As Reuben did, Viscount Grieze heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Hey, Reuben. How many times have I told you that you should be bold when greeting someone for the first time?¡±

    ¡°B-but, father¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts! You are the heir to the House of Grieze, and eventually, you will be one of the shields that guard thisnd as a knight. You need to shape up.¡±

    ¡­This seems like quite a poor mix of parent and child, doesn¡¯t it? A shy son and a spartan father¡­ well, it¡¯s not really my ce to intrude in the family affairs of others, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but think of my own daughter as I watched, so I found myself speaking up.

    ¡°Please excuse my rudeness, it¡¯s not my intention to interrupt you, however¡­ Viscount Grieze, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too harsh on your son?¡±

    ¡°Hm? But, my son is always so nervous. If he¡¯s going to one day inherit the House of Grieze, he needs to walk with his head held high¡­¡±

    Hmm¡­ Well, I don¡¯t want to tell another man how to raise his son, but¡­

    ¡°Even if your son isn¡¯t the boldest, you shouldn¡¯t force him to be someone that he¡¯s not. Not everyone can fit the same mould. Certainly, sometimes strict education may be what¡¯s required, but¡­ you shouldn¡¯t seek to deny who your son is from the very beginning. Your son is not you. Your son is unique, there¡¯s only one of him in the entire world¡­ so, I¡¯d rmend talking with him a little more.¡±

    ¡°Talking, you say¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you meet your son at his level and have an honest discussion¡­ then, I¡¯m sure that you will find a way forward that suits both of you.¡±

    As I saw Reuben peek from behind Viscount Grieze¡¯s legs, still looking slightly frightened by me, I spoke softly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Reuben, isn¡¯t it? My name is Callis Fall. The head of the House of Fall.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    Reuben trembled like a deer in the headlights. Did he think I was about to yell at him? Although when I reached my hand out to him, he shut his eyes tight, all I did was ruffle his hair.

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to be nervous when meeting someone for the first time. But, you really do have an excellent father. You can always take pride in that.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m no good with swords, like father is¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re far too young to decide whether or not you have talent in one thing or another. And if you don¡¯t have talent¡­ that doesn¡¯t stop you from exerting effort.¡±

    ¡°Effort¡­?¡±

    I smiled at Reuben, who looked up at me in confusion as he trembled.

    ¡°Do you like your father?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, do you admire your father?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Someday, just like father¡­ I want to be¡­ a knight¡­¡±

    When Reuben said that, I noticed the sh of surprise that ran across Viscount Grieze¡¯s face, but¡­ I kept going without hesitating.

    ¡°Then, with your own strength, you should aim to be an even better knight than your father.¡±

    ¡°My own strength¡­?¡±

    ¡°The person you be will be based off all the things you see and experience in your life, but¡­ to find your own strength and surpass your father, you¡¯ll have to work hard. The only reason your father is hard on you is because he wants you to aspire to great things as well.¡±

    ¡°Great things¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too burdened by it. However¡­ just know that your father loves and cherishes you. Never forget that.¡±

    With that, something changed in Reuben¡¯s face¡­ instead of looking confused and worried at my words like he had just before, he suddenly managed to find a firm voice, even though he still trembled.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do my best. It¡¯s scary but¡­ just like father¡­ I want to be an awesome knight¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yep. Do your best.¡±

    I gave the boy¡¯s head a finalst pat and returned my gaze back to Viscount Grieze¡­ who was staring at me, utterly dumbfounded.

    ¡°My apologies for interfering like that. But, even if your son may be shy, he has a stout heart¡­ I am sure that, in the future, he will be an even greater knight than you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°How surprising¡­ to think that my son would say something like that¡­¡±

    Viscount Grieze looked stunned. Well, I suppose this ismon between parents and children who don¡¯tmunicate well with each other; when they truly hear what their children think, it¡¯s far beyond what they expected. Parents like to think they know everything about their child, but¡­ at the same time, sometimes it¡¯s hard for parents to look past that and truly see their child for what they are.

    ¡°You should talk more with your son from now on. Now then, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to finish up my work.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    As I passed by the still shocked Viscount Grieze, I heard that shy voice from behind me cry out ¡°U-Um¡­ I¡­!¡± ©`©`©` when I turned around, I saw Reuben with a determined expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll definitely be an awesome knight like father one day¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I look forward to seeing it.¡±

    As the boy bowed to me, I gave Reuben a slight nod of my head before turning around and leaving once more. Did I get too involved again¡­? Well, it should be fine.

 Chapter 21 - Getting Fired up for my Daughterâ€™s Birthday!

    <h4>Chapter 21 Getting Fired up for my Daughter¡¯s Birthday!</h4>

    ¡°The final battle starts tomorrow¡­ I can¡¯t afford to let my guard down now!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ excuse me, Callis-sama? Could you please keep your voice down in the kitchen?¡±

    As I made an energetic pose with a manly shout, the head butler Zeke spoke out to me. Ah,e on, it¡¯s such an important day, how can you expect me to hold back¡­? Surely they can forgive even a middle-aged man like me getting a little excited when ites to celebrating with his beloved family¡­? But, well, it wouldn¡¯t do to disturb the two people here with me who were vital to the mission, so I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°But still¡­ I really was surprised when Callis-sama suddenly said that he wanted to celebrate the youngdy¡¯s birthday¡­¡±

    ¡°I suppose I haven¡¯t been able to do so in the past. But, well, isn¡¯t it only natural for me to want to celebrate my daughter¡¯s birthday?¡±

    Hearing that, Zeke nodded with a small smile.

    ¡°Understood. But, please don¡¯t overexert yourself¡­ I will be returning to work now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sure. I¡¯m counting on you, Zeke.¡±

    After that, the butler left the kitchen. Well, I guess he came to check on me since I was being so noisy.

    As for the reason I¡¯m so passionately working in the kitchen¡­ tomorrow is Laurier¡¯s birthday.

    There wasn¡¯t any celebration for itst year, but now that Callis is a changed man, that would absolutely not fly this time.

    ¡°So¡­ Callis-sama. About the dishes for tomorrow¡­ are you sure that you don¡¯t want me to help with the cake at all?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Besides, I¡¯m confident that you¡¯ll do an excellent job if I leave you to focus on the other dishes, Garrick. I expect great things.¡±

    Garrick, who was listening to Zeke and I talk, nodded confidently.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll be sure to put those exotic recipes of yours to good use, Callis-sama!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    For the party, I¡¯d given Garrick a collection of recipes from another world. Well, it¡¯s a special asion being a birthday after all, but I guess just how well he¡¯ll actually be able to replicate these recipes with the limited variety of ingredients we have on hand will be a good test for him, as a chef.

    Whilst he takes on the main dishes, I¡¯ll be in charge of the cake. It feels like my practice in making sweets had all been lead up to this seminal moment¡­ I¡¯m going to make my daughter¡¯s birthday as great as possible!

    ¡°Now then¡­ when ites to Laurier¡¯s cake¡­ yeah, I think going really sweet would be best.¡±

    Since my girl has quite the sweet tooth, I think a cake topped with lots of fresh cream would be good. Only¡­

    ¡°If Sasha is going to have some as well, I shouldn¡¯t make it too sweet¡­¡±

    Laurier definitely didn¡¯t inherit her sweet tooth from her mother, who doesn¡¯t really love things that are overly sugary. Of course, I had to keep Laurier¡¯s tastes in my mind first and foremost since it was her birthday after all, but¡­ yeah, it¡¯s really hard toe to a decision, since I want Sasha to eat something delicious as well.

    ¡°I remember Sasha mentioning that she liked more tart tastes recently¡­ So, perhaps I should make Sasha a lemon cake and Laurier something sweeter?¡±

    I¡¯ve noticed Sasha has looked pale at times,tely. Well, it didn¡¯t seem like anything too serious, but¡­ still, it made me want to make her something to hopefully raise her spirits.

    Afterying out my ingredients on one of the kitchen counters, I got to experimenting at once. This was my first time trying to make a lemon cake, so I was a little nervous about how it would turn out, but¡­ it ended up not looking half bad.

    The problem was Laurier¡¯s birthday cake¡­ I just can¡¯t get it as perfect as I wanted.

    I have no shortage of ingredients so I can try as many times as I like, but¡­

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as sweet as I wanted it to be. Usually, this would be the point to give up on perfection and make apromise, but¡­ my little girl deserves only the best. I¡¯m not going to spare any effort.

    ¡°Callis-sama!¡±

    Then, after several more failed prototypes, the moment I was finally rtively satisfied with thetest cake I made, a maid suddenly sprinted into the kitchen in a panic. I knew her face¡­ that¡¯s right, she was Sasha¡¯s personal maid¡­ I stopped applying frosting to the prototype cake and looking at the maid, who was desperately trying to catch her breath in a fluster.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Sa¡­ Sasha-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened to Sasha?¡±

    I suddenly felt an awful premonition in the form of a chill running down my back, and as I looked seriously at her, the maid uttered the words I dreaded.

    ¡°Sasha-sama has copsed¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t even hear the end of her sentence before dashing past her. Not caring about how people looked at me, I ran as fast as I could towards Sasha¡¯s room.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened, but¡­ there was no way I could stay calm after hearing something had happened to Sasha.

    ¡°Sasha¡­!¡±

    Please be alright¡­ as I prayed, I kept running.

 Chapter 22 - Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 22 Thank You</h4>

    ¡°¡­My sincerest congrattions. Your wife is pregnant.¡±

    That was what the doctor who I had sent for stood up and said to me after checking on Sasha¡¯s condition.

    ¡°¡­Pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Her poor healthtely was likely due to that.¡±

    Even Sasha looked surprised by the doctor¡¯s words. Then, after thanking the doctor and seeing him off, I gently pulled Sasha into an embrace.

    ¡°M-my Lord¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so d¡­ I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alright, Sasha¡­¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­ thank you¡­¡±

    Sasha trembled slightly as I held her in my arms. Ever since I¡¯d heard Sasha had copsed, just how much fear had gripped me¡­? If something happened to Sasha, would I have even have been able to go on¡­? Well, of course, I still had to look after Laurier, so I don¡¯t think I could have let myself go before seeing the face of my grandchild, but¡­ still, I was deathly worried.

    So, for now, all I wanted to do was lose myself for a while in Sasha¡¯s warmth, running my fingers through her hair as she sat up in bed.

    ¡°Thank you, Sasha¡­ Thanks to you, our family is growing even more¡­¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ um¡­ that¡¯s because you¡¯ve been giving me so much of your lovetely, my Lord¡­¡±

    Sasha stammered out those words bashfully. Well, after Laurier went to bed, we had definitely gotten up to quite a few things in private¡­ so, I suppose this would have had to happen eventually, but even I was surprised by just how quickly we had managed to make a little brother or sister for Laurier.

    I suddenly felt like I had the vigour of a man about ten years younger¡­ but, well, it¡¯s only natural for my passions as a man to be ignited if I have a wife this charming.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Sasha¡¯s fault for being too adorable, so I couldn¡¯t hold myself back.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­ please don¡¯t tease me like that¡­¡±

    Sasha hid her face behind her hands. I felt my heart skip a beat at such an adorable gesture, but¡­ I had to endure, it would be dangerous to do anything so early in her pregnancy.

    ¡°B-but, well¡­ I am sure that father and mother-inw will be delighted to hear that they have another grandchilding?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be surprised, at least¡­?¡±

    Originally, Callis wasn¡¯t exactly one who paid much attention to Sasha, especially at night¡­ or rather, I don¡¯t think Callis had much time for women in general? So, even if they were married, Callis had barely touched Sasha after their first night¡­ the rtionship between the two was so distant that, if it weren¡¯t for the constant nagging of Callis¡¯ parents after their marriage had gone on for so long without a child, Laurier probably wouldn¡¯t have ever been born at all.

    So, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be surprised to hear that they had another grandchild on the way, considering Callis¡¯ personality, but, well, how do I say this¡­ I¡¯m a bit disgusted with my own reasons behind having another child¡­ it was all because I was drowning in Sasha¡¯s cuteness¡­ No! The Callis whopletely disregarded Sasha is the weird one! I¡¯m normal!

    As I justified myself in my head, I stroked Sasha¡¯s cheek softly.

    ¡°Well, anyways¡­ for Sasha and I to have another precious child together¡­ I¡¯m sure that it will be like a bond¡­ and we¡¯ll be even closer now¡­¡±

    ¡°Bond¡­?¡±

    Sasha looked confused at my words as I smiled at her.

    ¡°Yeah. Proof of just how deep the love between Sasha and myself is¡­ something like that?¡±

    ¡°L-love¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a bond of love. A precious child that will only strengthen the ties between us.¡±

    Sasha blushed furiously at my words¡­ well, to be honest, I was pretty embarrassed by them myself, and I was the one saying them. But, I didn¡¯t let that show on my face as I kept going.

    ¡°This is the result of just how much we love each other, Sasha.¡±

    ¡°M-my Lord¡­ if you put it like that¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡±

    Once again, Sasha was adorable. As that intense wave of cuteness washed over me, it was hard to imagine that she was only the better part of a year away from bing a second-time mother.

    Laurier¡¯s birthday preparations¡­ so long as Sasha can get a good night¡¯s rest, I should be able to finish in time. So, until Laurier came to check on her mother as well, I gently exchanged all sorts of embarrassing lines with Sasha as shey in bed.

    After all, my wife is just too damn cute!

 Chapter 23 - Laurierâ€™s Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 23 Laurier¡¯s Birthday</h4>

    Today is Laurier¡¯s birthday. But, since Sasha is still unfortunately not feeling well, she¡¯s resting in her room. The truth is, I really do want to be by her side, but¡­ I also can¡¯t afford to miss Laurier¡¯s birthday.

    What¡¯s more, if I spend too much time with Sasha now, I might end up troubling her.

    If my wolf switch is suddenly flicked on and I can¡¯t hold myself back, and something happens to the baby, I¡¯d never be able to live with myself, so I¡¯ll have to endure. Stay strong, my sense of reason¡­! As I felt those dangerous thoughts flicker through my mind, I tried to suppress them as I waited for Laurier¡¯s sses for the day to end so we could celebrate her birthday. A party that I had been keeping the preparations for secret from her.

    ¡°Father¡­?¡±

    After waiting for Laurier out in the hallway for a while, when she finally came out of her room with ss finished, she looked at me confused as I smiled and beckoned her with my hand.

    ¡°This way, Laurier.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    As she beamed at me and obediently ran over to my side, I ruffled my hand through her hair.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡±

    Laurier closed her eyes as she smiled. As I beheld that kitten like cuteness of hers, I barely managed to hold back the goofy grin that almost leapt to my face.

    ¡°Are today¡¯s sses over?¡±

    ¡°Yep! Father, works done?¡±

    ¡°I finished early today, since there¡¯s something I wanted to do with you, Laurier. Can you follow me?¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    If you answer me back so bright and honestly like that, it really is heartwarming, but¡­ I can¡¯t help but worry she might get deceived by someone someday if she¡¯s so pure-hearted. Well, that being said, Laurier has a good head on her shoulders for someone her age, so she should be fine¡­

    Once again, the ufortable feeling arose in my chest as the thought of giving her hand away to some other man someday flitted across my mind, but¡­ well, so long as my daughter is happy, my feelings aren¡¯t worth a penny.

    Hand in hand, I lead Laurier down the hallway. As we passed by, the servants turned and smiled at us¡­ I was beginning to realize just how much the atmosphere in this house had changed as ofte, as I walked Laurier towards the room that I had been preparing.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    ¡°Father? This room?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Can you open the door?¡±

    As I said that, Laurier did her best to open the slightly heavy door with her small body, and as it creaked open inwards¡­ her face suddenly lit up.

    We¡¯d decorated the room with everything we had, and across the wall, a big banner with the words <b>Happy 3rd Birthday, Laurier!</b> had been draped.

    ¡°Father¡­ what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you can see. I had this room prepared specially to celebrate your birthday, Laurier. The truth is, Sasha¡­ your mother wanted to celebrate with you as well, Laurier, but she¡¯s not feeling to well right now, so we¡¯ll go and visit herter.¡±

    ¡°Birthday?¡±

    Laurier looked confused. Well, especially since there wasn¡¯t any celebrationst year, she probably didn¡¯t even remember the date, or even why we were celebrating it now¡­ with a smile, I exined it to Laurier as simply as I could.

    ¡°A birthday is a day to celebrate someone we¡¯re d was born¡­ a day to say thank you. Today is the anniversary of the day that Laurier was born, so we¡¯re having a celebration.¡±

    ¡°Celebrayshun¡­ because I was born, father and mother are happy?¡±

    ¡°Of course we are. Sasha and I are so thankful that you were born to us. We¡¯re so grateful to you for being our daughter, Laurier.¡±

    As I pet her head again, a big smile returned to Laurier¡¯s face.

    Of course, I wanted to pamper my cute daughter even more, but¡­ it wouldn¡¯t do to just stand at the door like this, so I took Laurier¡¯s hand and lead her inside.

    When Laurier saw her attendant maid and nanny in their casual clothes waiting for her inside, she looked at them in surprise. Well, since she¡¯d only ever seen them in their work uniforms before, I guess that makes sense.

    ¡°Next year onwards, I¡¯ll make sure to invite all of Laurier¡¯s friends¡­ especially if Princess Serenaes next year, I¡¯ll have to make it a very grand asion, but this time I thought it would be nice to have a smaller party.¡±

    ¡°Mia, and Lele too, their clothes are different¡­¡±

    ¡°I asked both of them to wear their favourite clothes today. It¡¯s for Laurier¡¯s birthday, after all?¡±

    After that, I turned to look at Laurier¡¯s maid, Mia, as well as her nanny Lele¡­ and as I did, they both smiled at Laurier.

    ¡°It¡¯s an amazing honour to be able to celebrate the young miss¡¯ birthday like this! Congrattions, mdy!¡±

    ¡°The young miss has already grown up so fast¡­ Congrattions.¡±

    The maid, Mia, spoke cheerfully with a bright voice. Her nanny, Lele, spoke like she was deeply moved.

    After being caught a little off guard by her words, Laurier was stunned¡­ then, after a moment, she returned their smile.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Both Mia and Lele¡¯s faces seemed to turn to putty when faced with that angelic smile. Of course, no mere mortals can stand against my daughter¡¯s smile when she gets serious. As expected of Laurier!

 Chapter 24 - Saving the Cake for Later

    <h4>Chapter 24 Saving the Cake for Later</h4>

    Laurier¡¯s third birthday was a fairly low-key affair, just kept within the house. Well, even though I did want to make her first birthday party a big asion, there might be problems if I didn¡¯t invite other noble families because of how high society works, but¡­ Laurier was still smiling happily even though it was such a small party.

    Meanwhile, I was just happy watching her¡­ as she spoke with her nanny andughed with her maid, then came running up to me with a te of food that Garrick had made, a big smile on her face.

    ¡°Father! I¡¯m really happy!¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ I¡¯m d that you¡¯re enjoying yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± I ruffled Laurier¡¯s hair as she giggled, then she took some of the food off her te with a fork and held it out towards me.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s really yummy! Have some!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Of course, I¡¯ll have some.¡±

    Is there a father out there who could refuse his beloved daughter offering him food¡­? There isn¡¯t! I wasn¡¯t interested in proving to be an exception to the rule, so I obediently opened my mouth and let her feed me.

    ¡°Yeah, it really is very tasty. Maybe eating with Laurier just makes everything taste better?¡±

    ¡°Really? Eating with me makes it more yummier, father?¡±

    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no father in the world who wouldn¡¯t enjoy a meal with their cute daughter.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help myself petting Laurier¡¯s head again as she smiled innocently.

    ¡°Eating with father makes it yummy too!¡±

    C¡­ cuuute! My daughter is really ultra cute!

    I could barely manage to keep up a stiff grimace as I was faced with Laurier¡¯s smile. I¡¯m pretty sure if I tried to do anything more, I¡¯d lose control of my expressions.

    ¡°It¡¯d be even yummier if mother was here too¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, when your mother wakes upter, I¡¯m sure that we can bring some cake up to her room to eat together.¡±

    ¡°Cake? Father made a cake¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did. For Laurier and Sasha¡­ Or rather, your mother, I worked extra hard to make them for the both of you, so look forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    Even though it¡¯s her birthday, she¡¯s still thinking about her mother as well with that slightly sad smile¡­ She¡¯s such an angel! Archangel Laurier!

    But¡­ seeing Laurier express herself like this, I can¡¯t help but feel a little sad about it myself. Before now, Laurier was¡­ she was a child who always endured everything without a word, no matter how lonely or sad she really was, at least until Callis¡¯ personality changed. Well, that¡¯s Callis¡¯ fault for neglecting her so much, but¡­ even though it hasn¡¯t been that long, Laurier¡¯s able to express herself so freely now¡­ as a parent, there¡¯s no greater happiness than this.

    But, she is quite simr to her mother¡­ in that, if she doesn¡¯t have anyone to stand beside her, she might go back to bottling those feelings back up inside, so in the future, Laurier will need someone who truly understands that¡­ Ah, what to do?

    I don¡¯t need to worry about Sasha, since I¡¯ll always be able to stay by her side as her husband no matter what, but¡­ when ites to my daughter Laurier¡¯s future, I can¡¯t help but wonder if I¡¯ll need to y a role when ites to the person she ends up with. Call me overprotective if you like, but¡­ as a parent, I want to do what I can.

    Well, if during her teenage years she falls in love with someone and said ¡®I hate you, father!¡¯ when I tried to meddle, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d go on¡­

    ¡°Father? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ Ah, no. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Laurier was staring up at me worriedly. Damn it, I can¡¯t think about things like that now. I must have identally had a serious look on my face. I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d get that upset just by the thought of my cute and kind daughter reaching her rebellious phase¡­ I still have a long way to go as a father.

    Well, maybe I¡¯m over thinking things about her saying that she ¡®hates¡¯ me, but¡­ one day, Laurier will leave my side.

    I¡¯d be lying if I said that didn¡¯t bother me, but¡­ I can¡¯t let my daughter see that side of me.

    I¡¯ll do anything for my daughter¡¯s happiness, after all. Of course, I¡¯ll do what I can myself, but¡­ for Laurier to live a happy life, that relies on a certain someone as well. A noble prince riding on a valiant white steed toe and take Laurier¡¯s hand¡­ maybe that¡¯s a bit too much of a fairy tale ending? Well, at any rate, I hope that Laurier can eventually find happiness with a wonderful person and a loving family, like I have.

    ¡°Laurier¡­ no matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be your father.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Laurier looked confused, but¡­ even so, I still smiled as I spoke to her.

    ¡°Therefore¡­ Laurier, you should always make sure to do the things that you think will make you happy. No matter what, I¡¯ll always be on your side. Because, Laurier, you are both mine and Sasha¡¯s precious daughter.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ yup!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if she really understood what I meant, but Laurier still nodded obediently with a smile. Yeah¡­ I still have a lot of things on my mind, but¡­ for now, all I can do is watch over Laurier and let her grow.

    Being overprotective or too meddlesome wouldn¡¯t do her any good, but¡­ still, for my adorable daughter, I¡¯ll swear a vow to do anything in my power to let her find her own happiness.

 Chapter 25 - A Birthday with Family

    <h4>Chapter 25 A Birthday with Family</h4>

    ¡°Now then¡­ are you ready, Laurier?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After smiling back at my adorable daughter, who looked at me with a bubbly grin, I knocked on the door.

    ¡°Sasha, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± As I heard that slightly weak voice from the other side of the door, I opened it up and entered.

    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m feeling much better than in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Mother, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Laurier is here too? I¡¯m sorry for making you worry like this. And¡­ I had wanted to celebrate your birthday with you today as well, but¡­¡±

    Sasha looked at Laurier remorsefully as we approached her bedside. But, Laurier just smiled at Sasha.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re importanter, so please lie down and get better soon!¡±

    ¡°Fufu¡­ Why, thank you. You truly are a kind child, Laurier.¡±

    Sasha motherly stroked Laurier¡¯s hair. Laurier looked like a happy kitten as her mother gently ran her hand over her head.

    Meanwhile, as for me¡­ I was in silent agony as I observed the scene.

    Ahh, both mother and daughter are too cute! Abination of a pretty and innocent silver-haired girl with that gentle and serene mother who looked just like her¡­ yep, heaven has nothing on this, since paradise on earth has already been made here, we¡¯ve even got the angels¡­ as I spoke, I desperately tried not to let the dopey feelings running through my head seep into my voice.

    ¡°Now then, Sasha. Have you regained your appetite?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ if it isn¡¯t anything too heavy¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ then, this should be just right.¡±

    As I said that, I pulled up the box from my side that contained both Laurier and Sasha¡¯s cakes and opened it.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°A lemon cake for Sasha. It¡¯s an excellently tart tasting cake, with just a hint of sweetness as well. And for Laurier, a strawberry shortcake. If I may say so myself, since I made them for the both of you, I think they¡¯re masterpieces.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ hasn¡¯t the party already ended? Why this¡­?¡±

    Sasha seemed puzzled as she looked between the cakes and myself. Well, she probably thought that we had already eaten our fill of cake at the party. That kind of response only makes sense, but¡­ I kept going with a smile.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s our precious Laurier¡¯s birthday today? I thought that we should have the main event just be nice and quiet, with all three of us.¡±

    ¡°To do that for me is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s isn¡¯t just for Sasha¡¯s sake, you know? Laurier was also thinking that she¡¯d like to eat with her mother. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Laurier beamed happily at my words.

    ¡°I want to eat with mother too!¡±

    ¡°¡­So she says. How about it?¡±

    At that, a small but joyful smile finally came to Sasha¡¯s face as she nodded.

    ¡°I understand¡­ I¡¯m grateful that the two of you were thinking about me like this.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ then I¡¯ll get everything ready, so just wait one moment.¡±

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    Sasha once again looked confused. And for that mystified looking Sasha, I cut off a slice of lemon cake and held it out to her.

    ¡°Here we are. Sasha, say ¡®ahhh¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ U-umm¡­ my Lord¡­?¡±

    ¡°Come now. Please don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡±

    Sasha looked embarrassed and then turned her gaze towards Laurier slightly. Well, I can understand being ashamed about doing something like this in front of her daughter, but¡­ unrelentingly, I kept going ¡®Ahh, ahhh~¡¯ until Sasha finally gave in, and epted that bite of cake off the fork with as much elegance as she could muster.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Sasha smiled bashfully. As I lost some of my reasoning watching such a cute reaction, I suddenly felt Laurier tugging on my sleeve.

    ¡°Father. Please feed me too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course, wait just a second.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as if I ever had the option of saying no, though. For the sake of my assertive and lovely daughter, I cut off a slightly smaller portion from Laurier¡¯s cake than I had for Sasha and then held it out to her.

    ¡°Okay, say ¡®ahh¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ahh~¡±

    Laurier made a cute sound as she munched contentedly on her cake. As I watched Laurier happily, I heard Sasha call me from her bed, in an ever so slightly sulky tone of voice.

    ¡°U-Um¡­ my Lord. I too, um¡­ one more time, please¡­¡±

    ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡±

    After that, we settled into a pattern of me feeding them one at a time, but¡­ even though I couldn¡¯t get the image of feeding baby birds out of my mind, it was still an incredibly heart-melting scene.

 Chapter 26 - Birthday Presents

    <h4>Chapter 26 Birthday Presents</h4>

    After the cake was one, I spent a few hours happily rxing with those two in Sasha¡¯s room, before I finally remembered what I needed to do next. After excusing myself, I soon returned with what I had to retrieve from my room.

    ¡°Laurier, here you are.¡±

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Laurier curiously eyed the ratherrge box that I held out to her, covered in easy to tear off wrapping. Watching her curiosity grow into intrigue as she realized the box wasn¡¯t as heavy as it looked when she took it, I encouraged her with a smile.

    ¡°Go ahead and open it.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Although I did make it easy to unwrap, Laurier quietly unwrapped the box quicker and more deftly than I expected. And then, when she finally opened it up¡­ a big smile spread across Laurier¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wow¡­ cuteeee!¡±

    Rather, Laurier, you¡¯re the cute one¡­ but, I managed to keep that thought to myself.

    ¡°I asked a friend of mine to teach me how to make a stuffed toy, but¡­ do you like it?¡±

    ¡°My Lord made this¡­?¡±

    Sasha looked surprised. Well, it¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t understand why, though.

    The alpaca soft toy that I made for Laurier, I had to seek out the help of an acquaintance of mine, <i>a certain Princess</i>, in order to learn how to make it properly. Well, I tried to amplify the cuter parts, so I¡¯m not sure it really looks anything like a proper alpaca, but¡­ I¡¯m not so sure there even are alpacas in this world, or at the very least neither Sasha nor Laurier seemed to recognize it.

    ¡°It¡¯s Laurier¡¯s birthday, after all? I was hoping to make something memorable for you but¡­ how is it?¡±

    As I said that, Laurier finally looked up from the stuffed alpaca she¡¯d been transfixed by and, as she hugged the toy to her chest, she smiled from the bottom of her heart with eyes full of sparkles.

    ¡°Thank you very much, father! I¡¯ll keep it forever!¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy.¡±

    I think it¡¯s pretty impressive how I¡¯m managing to keep a straight face¡­ since it felt like my heart stopped there for a moment.

    Damn¡­ that daughter of mine, her smile really is a lethal weapon! Laurier, you¡¯re seriously an angel!

    Although I was busy fighting a small scale war in my mind in order to keep my reason afloat, at the very least it seemed like Laurier was happy with her gift. Honestly, if I do say so myself, I thought I did pretty well considering that was my first try¡­ Since I¡¯m an amateur, I was a little worried about how it would turn out, but I suppose the proof is in the pudding as I saw how happy Laurier looked.

    To already be such a bundle of cuteness at her age¡­ I¡¯m terrified to think of how beautiful she¡¯ll be when she grows up. As expected of mine and Sasha¡¯s daughter!

    As I thought about that, I noticed out of the corner of my eye that said Sasha looked ever so slightly sulky.

    ¡°Sasha, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. Nothing at all.¡±

    We both know that¡¯s not true. Well, maybe she¡¯s just a little bit jealous about Laurier receiving something and being left out of the fun¡­ enjoying Sasha¡¯s reaction, I smiled and shuffled over closer to the bed, leaning up next to her.

    ¡°Sasha, can you close your eyes for a moment?¡±

    ¡°¡­? Ah, yes¡­¡±

    Sasha closed her eyes gently. Moving lightly in front of that adorably honest wife of mine so that Laurier couldn¡¯t see what I was doing, I took out a hair ornament from my sleeve and ced it in Sasha¡¯s beautiful silver hair.

    ¡°My Lord, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t quite time for your birthday yet, but I just wanted to get my beloved wife something to say thank you for everything she does.¡±

    Sasha softly ran a hand over the hair decoration with an astonished look on her face¡­ then, an embarrassed smile spread to her lips.

    ¡°T-thank you very much¡­¡±

    ¡­Ahh, too cute! Just what kind of destructive power does an embarrassed Sasha hold!? Just how can she be so adorable!? If Laurier weren¡¯t here, and she didn¡¯t have another child in her stomach, I swear she couldn¡¯t be a day over eighteen!

    And in that way, I spent the rest of the day rxing with my adorable wife and daughter¡­ of course, I marked this down in my mind as one of the best days we¡¯d spent all together as a family yet.

    Yeah¡­ After all, my wife and daughter are just too cute!

 Chapter 27 - Advanced Notice

    <h4>Chapter 27 Advanced Notice</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Father and mother are?¡±

    Only a few days had passed since Laurier¡¯s birthday party¡­ as per usual, I was buried up to my neck in documents trying to get them all out of the way as quickly as possible to get to family time faster, when Zeke¡¯s sudden report made me raise an eyebrow.

    But Zeke didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡°Yes. Oscar-sama and Lishana-sama will be arriving soon.¡±

    Callis¡¯ father and the former Duke, Oscar Fall, as well as his wife, Lishana Fall. Those two should have been enjoying a quiet retirement out in the countryside, but¡­

    ¡°If they¡¯re visiting now all of a sudden¡­ it must be because of Sasha¡¯s pregnancy?¡±

    That was the only thing I could think of. But, I don¡¯t exactly remember making that public knowledge at all. But, by process of elimination, I could only think of one person who would have told my parents about this.

    ¡°Zeke¡­ are you sending reports to my father and mother?¡±

    ¡°I am merely answering their requests to hear about the wellbeing of Callis-sama and Sasha-sama.¡±

    Zeke didn¡¯t betray any remorse as she said that. Well, I guess that¡¯s fine, but¡­ why can¡¯t I shake this worrying feeling?

    Sasha and Laurier, as well as all the servants in the mansion, seem to have epted my sudden shift in personality, but I couldn¡¯t say the same for the parents that Callis hadn¡¯t met in years.

    The memories I have of Callis¡¯ parents didn¡¯t make me think they were bad people, but¡­ perhaps because of Callis¡¯ nature, I don¡¯t think he had a particrly good rtionship with his parents either.

    What¡¯s more, after Callis took over the running of the household, it took quite a lot of time before Laurier was finally born. One of the very few conversations I could recall with father, before Laurier arrived, had ended with the line ¡®just when can I expect a grandchild?¡¯

    Callis had told his father that he was busy with his work both as the Duke and as a knight¡­ well, he also said something about being ¡®ipatible¡¯ with Sasha in the bedroom, but¡­ considering just what she and I get up to at night nowadays, it¡¯s clear that was a barefaced lie.

    Well, maybe Callis had his own circumstances or reasons, but¡­ I have to say, the man had some impressive willpower to be able to ignore such an excellent wife like that for so long.

    Or maybe, Callis just in wasn¡¯t interested in women¡­ or rather, maybe he just wasn¡¯tfortable around them¡­? But, all the same, I just can¡¯t understand leaving such an adorable wife like Sasha out in the cold for so long.

    Well, I suppose I¡¯m torn as well. On one hand, because Callis barely everid a finger on her, I can enjoy Sasha¡¯s first-time reactions to a lot of <em>certain things</em> first hand, so I suppose I¡¯m grateful in that sense, but¡­ I still couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated that someone wouldn¡¯t appreciate just how wonderful she was for years like that.

    Callis¡¯ parents seem to have understood to a degree that he wasn¡¯t exactly incredible when it came to dealing with women, but¡­ since they were never able to have another child after Callis was born, it was only natural that they ced their hopes to one day see grandchildren in him.

    Well, I suppose that¡¯s it then¡­ now, what to do¡­?

    ¡°Zeke, how exactly do you think that father and mother would react, seeing me the way I am now?¡±

    ¡°If I may speak frankly, I believe they¡¯ll be moved to tears.¡±

    To move his parents to tears just because Callis finally paid some attention to his wife and daughter, just how sad of a life did he lead¡­ swallowing down those feelings, I kept going.

    ¡°I understand¡­ for now, can I ask you to help prepare for their arrival? I¡¯ll talk to Sasha and Laurier beforehand.¡±

    ¡°At once.¡±

    And so, my parents suddenly decided to visit me out of the blue¡­ now, honestly, what am I going to do?

 Chapter 28 - Discussion Over Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 28 Discussion Over Dinner</h4>

    ¡°Father-inw and mother-inw areing?¡±

    At dinner that night, I told both of them of my parents¡¯ arrival, to which Sasha reacted with astonishment. Noting how cute that surprised expression of hers was, I went on.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because they¡¯ve heard we¡¯re expecting a second¡­ Laurier, thest time you met them was after you were born, so you probably don¡¯t remember, do you?¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah. That¡¯s right. Well, you should call them ¡®grandparents¡¯, Laurier¡­ they are your grandfather and grandmother.¡±

    It took more willpower than I realized I had not to reach over the table and ruffle her hair as she nodded at me with a big smile. ¡®Father¡¯s father¡¯, what kind of expression is that!? It¡¯s too cute! But as my mind raced, I didn¡¯t notice that Sasha looked slightly worried.

    ¡°I would like to help prepare for their arrival, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasha, you shouldn¡¯t do anything that would put your body at risk. This is a really important time, after all?¡±

    ¡°My apologies¡­¡±

    Sasha looked remorseful as she sat up in bed. I know it¡¯s not exactly good manners, especially for a noble, but¡­ until Sasha¡¯s health had improved, I¡¯d organized to have a low table brought up to her room so that we could still all enjoy having meals together. Well, of course, if Sasha wasn¡¯t feeling well I¡¯d just eat together in the dining room with Laurier, but¡­ I want to be by Sasha¡¯s side as much as I can without burdening her, and it seems like the servants in the mansion are kindly turning a blind eye to our little breach of etiquette.

    I brought my self closer to Sasha¡¯s bed and gently brushed my hand through her hair.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work yourself up so much¡­ is what I would like to say, but I know how hard you¡¯re working for our new family member. So, I¡¯ll do whatever I can for you, Sasha, as well as Laurier¡­ and of course, our new child. It¡¯s only natural to rely on your family when you need to, right?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m always causing you so much trouble, my Lord¡­¡±

    Mmm¡­ Sasha still looks pretty depressed about this. She even looks beautiful with a solemn expression like that, but¡­ I really can¡¯t afford to let her feel down, especially if she isn¡¯t in the best of health. I gave Sasha my warmest smile as I responded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as trouble when ites to my dear wife and daughter. If it¡¯s for the sake of my family, I¡¯m willing to do anything after all, so this much is nothing.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ if I¡¯m always relying on you like this, my Lord, I¡¯ll be a burden¡­¡±

    If everything was normal, words like that would be enough to put Sasha at ease, but¡­ probably because of the pregnancy, it seems like she¡¯s slightly more anxious than usual.

    Well now, my daughter is sitting right there and Sasha is in the early stages of pregnancy, so I can¡¯t do anything too shy¡­ what to do¡­

    ¡®Let me embrace all your troubles away¡¯ is something I¡¯d usually say, and whisk her away to my bed, but that¡¯s not something I could do even if Laurier wasn¡¯t here, because I don¡¯t want to put the baby or Sasha¡¯s health at risk.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­ then, I only have one option.

    Cupping her cheek with my hand, I gently leaned in and kissed Sasha on the forehead.

    ¡°M-my Lord¡­¡±

    She mustn¡¯t have expected me to do this in front of our daughter. That look of anxiety from just a few moments ago was blown away as Sasha¡¯s eyes opened wide, her cheeks flushing crimson. As Sasha sat speechlessly, I shed her an ever so slightly mischievous grin.

    ¡°Sorry about that. But Sasha, it¡¯s your fault for being too cute, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°C-cute? That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°You know¡­ I really love your cute side, Sasha. No matter what, through thick and thin, I¡¯ll always love you, Sasha. That¡¯s why, if you say something as cute as that again¡­ perhaps I¡¯ll have to seal those lips with a more adult kiss?¡±

    Sasha had no more words as her entire face went red. As relieved as I was that Sasha seemed to finally be calming down a little bit, the moment I let my guard down I felt a soft tug on my sleeve, as I looked down to see Laurier staring up at me with confused eyes.

    ¡°Father¡­ what¡¯s an adult kiss?¡±

    ¡­I slipped up. To think that the day has alreadye where my pure and innocent daughter would ask me such a thing¡­

    Well, I suppose education is also part of a parent¡¯s job. Eventually, Sasha or I will have to teach her about things like this, but¡­ unlike Sasha, who I could simply teach practically, that wasn¡¯t exactly something I could do with Laurier, so¡­ after a bit of thought, I made up something safe on the spot, and thankfully she seemed to believe me.

 Chapter 29 - Parentsâ€™ Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 29 Parents¡¯ Arrival</h4>

    As I spent my time preparing for their arrival, it seemed like the day of their visit arrived in the blink of an eye. That being said, since it was only my parents visiting, it wasn¡¯t necessary to get too much pomp and circumstances cobbled together. The most important thing was that they are weed warmly to the home that used to be theirs.

    Typically, after retiring and leaving their work to their heirs, nobles will find afy retreat out in the country¡­ Well, that being said, this house is out in the country as well, but at any rate, the point is that I could hardly let them think that the home they used to live in has be any less warm and bright in their absence.

    At any rate, the cleaning went off without a hitch because the servants do an excellent jobtely, and there weren¡¯t any problems with the decorations either since it was all done ording to Duchess Sasha¡¯s detailed instructions, and she has an excellent sense of style.

    If Sasha was feeling well, I¡¯d have asked her to receive my parents for me, but¡­ since Sasha still wasn¡¯t healthy and putting any strain on her might cause her to feel depressed again, I decided to finish up my work early and waited for their arrival.

    ¡°Father? What are grandfather and grandmother like?¡±

    As I waited for them whilst sipping a cup of tea, Laurier who had already finished her sses and was sitting with me asked me that.

    What should I say¡­ everything I could say about my parents in this world would just be what I could recall of Callis¡¯ memories.

    ¡°They are very virtuous and kind people.¡±

    ¡°Kind¡­ Like father is kind?¡±

    Somehow, my adorable daughter seems to have me pegged in the ¡®kind¡¯ bracket. As a parent, I was so happy I could burst, but I did my best to keep my dignity as a father intact as I smiled gently, running a hand over Laurier¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know if you could call me kind, I¡¯m an unsightly man who put the interests of the house before anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Father is super kind!¡±

    ¡°Mm. Thank you, Laurier.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± Laurier giggled as I tussled her hair again. Just as I thought¡­ my daughter is too cute! Dangerously cute!

    ¡°Callis-sama. Oscar-sama and Lishana-sama have returned.¡±

    As I enjoyed my time talking with Laurier, Zeke came in to deliver a report with uncanny timing.

    Indeed¡­ Well, as much as I treasure quality time with my daughter, I can¡¯t keep those two waiting. Turning around, I held my hand out to Laurier.

    ¡°Now then¡­ Laurier, shall we be off?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Laurier joyfully grasped the hand I held out to her with a big happy smile. It was a bit painful for a middle-aged man like me to stoop down to hold her hand, but¡­ if that was the price to pay to squeeze in a bit more time being close with Laurier before meeting her grandparents, then it wasn¡¯t anything toin about.

    ¡°It has been quite some time. Mother, father.¡±

    I greeted the two of them in the entrance hall with a smile.

    The older looking man with a slightly surprised look on his face¡­ a man who looked almost like a mirror image of Callis, if he were aged about twenty years. No doubt that this man was Callis¡¯ father and the former Duke, Oscar Fall.

    ¡°It has been a while, Callis¡­ but, I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re looking so cheerful.¡±

    And the woman beside him, whose warm expression of relief matched her words was Callis¡¯ mother and the former Duchess, Lishana Fall.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m d to see that both of you haven¡¯t changed either. And¡­ Laurier, would you like to say hello?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    Laurier, who was hiding behind my back, looked a little tense as she meekly stepped out from behind me.

    ¡°Grandfather, grandmother. Hello¡­¡±

    ¡°Laurier, huh¡­? It¡¯s been such a long time since west met, only just after you were born¡­ you sure have gotten bigger, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Mother smiled at Laurier kindly, as if they were already very close. As mother began to talk softly with Laurier, I called out to my father, who was still silent and stiff in surprise.

    ¡°Father, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Callis¡­ is that truly you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m a little surprised by how much soft your expression has gotten since thest time I saw you.¡±

    Well, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that a man like Callis showed that stern expression of his even to his parents, but¡­ I tried to answer as naturally as I could.

    ¡°Having a family can change a man. Did you experience something like this as well, father?¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ that so¡­?¡±

    Of course, it would be hard to swallow the fact that his son¡¯s personality had changed so suddenly, but I don¡¯t think I said anything particrly wrong in my reply, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    And so, in that way, father rubbed his temples in slight disbelief whilst mother spoke to the still nervous Laurier with a smile. Although the couple seemed to have managed so far, they had no idea that the surprises would just keep on rolling in one after the other after this.

    ¡­Well, it¡¯ll be about 90% my fault, though.

 Chapter 30 - A Stunning Scene

    <h4>A Stunning Scene</h4>

    I¡¯d wanted to bring them to the parlour to have a rest with some tea after their trip, but I couldn¡¯t refuse mother¡¯s request to see Sasha, so I took the two of them up to her room.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ then, you¡¯ve already learned how to dance, Laurier?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that amazing? As expected of my granddaughter.¡±

    On the way, Laurier and her grandmother seemed to be getting along well. Or rather, it seemed as if my mother warmed up to Laurier straight away. I could only remember mother showing that kind of expression before in Callis¡¯ memories, and even then only a few times. It seems as if mother has a big soft spot for children.

    Yeah, well¡­ it only makes sense, considering my how my daughter is the spitting image of my lovely wife Sasha, she has an irresistible charm that not even she knows about. Even if you had a face like an iron mask, it¡¯d turn into pudding at the sight of her smile.

    ¡°The furnishings have definitely changed¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Sasha is working hard.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ then, you¡¯re getting along with Sasha?¡±

    In contrast to that happy scene between granddaughter and grandmother, the two older looking men were having a serious father-son conversation. Well, we kept our voices down so as to not intrude, but I have to say¡­ Callis and his father really do look alike. I wonder if I¡¯ll grow up to be such a dandy looking older man after another ten or twenty years? As I thought about that, I smiled at my still worried looking father.

    ¡°Yes. There was a time when I was the reason those two were unhappy, but¡­ after awaking to their charms, I love them with all my heart now.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I see¡­¡±

    Father seemed pretty surprised. That being said, he has had an almost perpetual look of astonishment on his face ever since stepping inside, but I kept going without missing a beat.

    ¡°I have to say, once you awaken to love, you really do see everything in a different light, don¡¯t you? Was it the same between father and mother¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not really so sure¡­¡±

    ¡°I was only asking because I¡¯d never felt like this before¡­ if it¡¯s alright with you, please tell me what you know.¡±

    ¡°I-indeed? That¡­ that is¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? What are you two discussing over there?¡±

    To my troubled looking father, mother, who had interrupted her talk with Laurier to look at us, must have seemed like finding an oasis in a desert. Not missing that stroke of good fortune, father looked relieved. Meanwhile, I was a little jealous about just how in step with each other a long time couple could be.

    ¡°I was just asking about how the two of you came to be in love with each other. What about you, mother, when did you realize father¡¯s charm?¡±

    ¡°For you to ask something like that¡­ what a surprise¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it that much of a shock? I was hoping that your experiences could be a helpful reference point, but¡­ perhaps it¡¯d be better to talkter.¡±

    In what felt like a blink of an eye, our conversation came to an end as we arrived in front of Sasha¡¯s room.

    ¡°Sasha, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±, when I heard that from inside, I opened the door and spoke out to her.

    ¡°Sasha, are you feeling any better?¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­ Yes. After getting some sleep, I¡¯ve managed to settle down somewhat.¡±

    Still, Sasha¡¯s face looked pale. I know it¡¯s unreasonable especially given presentpany, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from walking over and cupping Sasha¡¯s cheek in my hand before she could react.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t push yourself¡­ You know how much I hate it when you do that.¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­ I can¡¯t sleep if your parents areing¡­¡±

    Sasha such an admirable person. But really, she was being the unreasonable one here, as I gently gave her a hug.

    ¡°I can always tell when you¡¯re pushing yourself too hard, Sasha. I already know that you¡¯re the best wife in the world anyways Sasha, okay? You can greet those two after you¡¯ve gotten better. The most important thing is to take care of your body.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But if you¡¯re going to keep insisting¡­ once you¡¯ve woken up, perhaps a bit of light punishment is in order¡­ what do you think?¡±

    Sasha¡¯s pale face instantly flushed red at those words. As I felt that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back any longer if I kept looking at Sasha in that state, I quickly kissed Sasha on the forehead and then tucked her back into bed¡­ then walked back to my parents, who had witnessed the entirety of that scene from the entrance of the bedroom.

    ¡°My apologies¡­ It seems that Sasha is still feeling under the weather, so if it¡¯s all the same to you, could we wait until she¡¯s feeling better before she gives you a proper greeting?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother? Is something the matter?¡±

    Mother¡­ Well, father as well, seemed frozen solid in utter shock. As I looked at them in confusion, it was mother who managed to thaw herself and stammer out a few words, not trying to hide her surprise.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ you certainly get along well as a husband and wife, don¡¯t you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯ve just gotten a little softer around Sashately, that¡¯s all.¡±

    What a stinking lie! I¡¯m sure that my parents had the exact opposite impression of me, considering they still lookedpletely bbergasted.

    Laurier stayed silent. Even though she¡¯s so young, she¡¯s sometimes really good at reading the air. That being said, it¡¯s probably a side-effect of Sasha and I being so lovey-dovey on the daily, but¡­ that slightly knowing face of Laurier¡¯s was the only element left in y to heal my soul.

 Chapter 31 - A Conversation Between Mother and Son

    Chapter 31 A Conversation Between Mother and Son

    After that¡­ we left Sasha¡¯s room, and I tried to guide the two towards the parlour to take a rest, but suddenly my mother grabbed my arm. Mother told father to chat with Laurier for a while, which he looked a little awkward about doing, as she dragged me into a separate room¡­

    ¡°Um¡­ mother?¡±

    After taking me aside, mother looked at me silently as if she was pondering the words she was going to say, then after a deep breath, it looked like she hade to a decision.

    ¡°You¡­ are you truly Callis?¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s brought this on?¡±

    I felt a cold sweat begin to form on my brow at those sudden words, but mother didn¡¯t seem to notice as she kept going.

    ¡°If I¡¯ve misunderstood something, then I am sorry. But, when I look at you, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m looking at someone who ispletely different to the memories I have of my Callis¡­ it¡¯s as if someone has taken over their body.¡±

    What a terrifyingly potent power of observation. For a brief moment I wondered if my mother had alsoe from another world, but I kept that too myself as I shrugged.

    ¡°When people fall in love, they change. Didn¡¯t you change as well, mother?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ of course, I am happy that your rtionship with Sasha has changed for the better. But, how do I put this¡­ have you suddenly gotten over that incident that has been making you avoid the other sex, ever since you were a boy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ well, I suppose so¡­¡±

    One of the reasons that Callis had been cold to Sasha in the past was, as mother alluded to, due to his childhood trauma.

    Specifically, when Callis was still barely five years old¡­ he was assaulted by a maid that worked in this very mansion.

    To be blunt, it was sexual. It seemed like that pedophile maid had taken an interest in Callis for some time and, when she found the opportunity, attacked him in his bed.

    Fortunately, Callis managed to get help before she was able to do anything too despicable to him, but¡­ the event undoubtedly left a mark on the young boy.

    So, even though he¡¯s an older man now, that trauma stayed with him¡­ whenever he thought of the opposite sex, of seeing eyes filled with lust, all he could remember was the fear when he gazed into the eyes of that predator as a boy, looming in the dark.

    It was that moment that triggered Callis¡¯ misogyny.

    He was fine with some women, like his mother and his nanny, as well as some of the maids he already knew and trusted, but Callis was unable to deal with other women who hade of age at all.

    But, despite his fear of women leaving his potential to create a sessor in doubt, Callis still grew into quite a man. However, although mother and father were unable to have another child, Callis¡¯ grandparents had a strong attachment to the lineage of the house, and wouldn¡¯t grant permission for an adoption¡­ in short, they would ept no one else but Callis to inherit the House of Fall.

    So, they did their best to pressure Callis into finding a fianc¨¦e¡­ Since he felt like he was shaming his House, and his mother and father had allowed him to do whatever he liked until he came of age, Callis decided to join up with the knights.

    Although they were happy for him to join the Order until he became an adult, Callis climbed the ranks far more quickly than anyone could have expected, soon gaining the moniker of ¡®Sword Demon¡¯.

    Well, a lot of other things happened as well, but¡­ for now, I spoke back to my mother, who still stared at me suspiciously.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s true that, when I couldn¡¯t forget what happened in the past, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at either of them at all. But¡­ those two have healed me, both in my heart and in my soul. If I were to say that the trauma was gonepletely, that would be a lie, but¡­ those two could love even a coward like me, so I have to return it as much as I can.¡±

    There was still a deep wound on Callis¡¯ heart. As the days roll by, I gain more and more of Callis¡¯ memories, and it feels like my personality is beginning to assert itself over his body, but¡­ my desire to cherish those two people like my family will never change, no matter what.

    Even if Callis¡¯ original personality disappearspletely because of me, then I¡¯ll love those two in his ce.

    After mulling over what I said, mother looked at me silently for a moment¡­ then, spoke with a short sigh.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ I understand. I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    ¡°Are you fine with that?¡±

    ¡°I still have my doubts, but¡­ no matter how different a person you may seem, you are still our Callis. Besides¡­ it¡¯s only natural for a parent to want to believe in their son, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Was it because of my good mood after seeing Sasha? There was something in mother¡¯s smile that was truly refreshing.

 Chapter 32 - Growing Closer

    Chapter 32 Growing Closer

    ¡°Father!¡±

    After talking with mother, we returned to the parlour where Laurier and my father were chatting, and she immediately ran up to me when she saw me. Feeling healed by that bright smile, I gently pet Laurier¡¯s head as I spoke to her.

    ¡°Were you able to have a nice talk with your grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m happy to hear it.¡±

    I felt my jaw begin to cken as my daughter gave me a happy grin, but I had to endure it for now. Recently, I feel like I¡¯ve gotten better at keeping a straight face. Well, it¡¯s definitely hard to keep it up around Laurier and Sasha, but¡­ I¡¯d like to show those two Callis¡¯ cool side.

    ¡°Father, sorry for making you wait.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah. Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Father still seemed a little confused as he watched me tussle Laurier¡¯s hair, taking a couple of moments to realize what I¡¯d said. Well, it makes sense for Callis¡¯ parents to be a little surprised to see their son acting in a way he never had in front of them before, but¡­ I¡¯d like them to get used to it.

    It seems as if mother has either already epted it or didn¡¯t want to look down in front of her granddaughter, as she began to chat with her happily again.

    Actually, maybe mother is limatizing to all this a little too fast, but¡­ I suppose women are just better at dealing with things like this than men?

    ¡ª

    I would¡¯ve liked to enjoy my time together with them as a family for a little more, but¡­ unfortunately, work was already beginning to pile up, so I gave Laurier and my parents my apologies and reluctantly returned to work.

    Uuu¡­ I was consumed with jealousy for father and mother as I worked, thinking about how much fun they must be having ying with my adorable Laurier, but as I was mulling over those thoughts trying to finish of my work as soon as possible so I could join them, I suddenly heard a knock on the door.

    ¡°Callis, is now a good time?¡±

    ¡°Father? Please,e in.¡±

    My father entered after I invited him in. I thought he was still having tea with Laurier, but¡­

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ no, merely¡­ I felt a little out of ce there, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°There¡­ you mean the parlour where mother and Laurier are having tea?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think Lishana might have taken to Laurier a little too fast¡­¡±

    It seems that father felt a little bit awkward as mother began to dote heavily on her granddaughter. Well, I suppose it makes sense to feel a little ufortable as a third wheel if one person is doting on another.

    Excuse me? What do you mean that¡¯s not a convincing lineing from me, just because I happen to dote on Sasha and Laurier all the time?

    That¡¯s just because, you know¡­ those two are irresistibly cute, right? It¡¯s only natural as a man to want to dote on his cute wife and daughter!

    Of course, I didn¡¯t say something like that to my father, who had an awkward grimace on his face.

    ¡°Well, I suppose I didn¡¯t expect mother to fall in love with Laurier so quickly, either.¡±

    ¡°Lishana has always had a soft spot for children, after all.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t really remember much, but¡­ do you get that kind of treatment from mother when you¡¯re alone, father?¡±

    Father looked a touch embarrassed at the question.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a story for another time.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ well, as your son, I¡¯m happy to see that the two of you still get along well.¡±

    Apparently, it seemed like my mother was also quite sweet on father when they were alone. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s where I¡­ or rather, Callis, inherited a little something from mother, I thought to myself, as I noticed father¡¯s expression twist in surprise again.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I was just thinking that you really have changed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how should I say it¡­ you¡¯ve softened, somewhat. Not just towards Lishana and I, but generally.¡±

    Softened¡­ well, I suppose, if youpare me to the old Callis, I guess that¡¯s true? Maybe he thinks I¡¯ve entered what they call a ¡®dere phase¡¯? I¡¯m not really sure how I feel about that¡­ but, well, I can¡¯t deny the change in personality.

    ¡°What¡¯s more¡­ I¡¯d always thought that you harboured a distaste for Lishana and I. I never truly expected to see looks like that from you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have never hated either of you.¡±

    It¡¯s definitely the truth that Callis was quite blunt and straight forward with his parents, but¡­ he really never disliked them. I suppose he just didn¡¯t know how to handle people¡­? I can see some of that in how awkward father was in front of me now as he tried to find the words he wanted to say. The truth was, Callis respected his father for raising him and was grateful to his mother for caring for him.

    Father¡¯s own expression softened into a more rxed smile at my words.

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your work. That said, I¡¯ve always wanted to share a drink with you as father and son¡­ would you like to join me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Please take good care of Laurier until I finish work.¡±

    After that, my father turned and left the room¡­ but, even though I was just staring at his back, he had a much happier atmosphere about him than when he entered.

 Chapter 33 - A Conversation Over Drinks

    <h4>Chapter 33 A Conversation Over Drinks</h4>

    I¡¯ve failed¡­ I hadn¡¯t expected to be driven into a situation like this at all.

    ¡°Thash why¡­ you lishenin¡¯, Callish¡­? When ites to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m listening, father.¡±

    I was surprised to see such a different side of my father, who had already begun to lisp and was barely managing to hold himself upright, but¡­ yeah, we¡¯ve only had a few cups, you know? Apparently, my father was quite weak to drink. I thought the slight slur in his voice after one cup was just my imagination, but I quickly came to regret ever agreeing to go drinking with my father as he poked at my chest.

    ¡°Whenever I¡¯m talking about you to Lishana, she alwaysforts me¡­ uuu¡­ I really did cry when I heard Laurier was born¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    I wonder just how many times I¡¯ve heard him say that over the past hour¡­ it¡¯s hard to understand his drunken ramblingspletely, but the gist of it is that apparently he was always worried about me and talked to mother a lot about it, and even though it was hard, he managed to get through it because she was sweet on him¡­ well, from my memories, I recall that father looked asposed as ever when he came to visit Laurier after her birth, but apparently he was barely holding back his tears.

    Whenever he talked about how my mother wouldfort him, his eyes seemed to be wistfully staring at something far away¡­ but, well, I¡¯m not really one to admonish someone else when ites to deeply loving one¡¯s wife, so I stayed silent.

    Of course, I¡¯d much prefer to be loved by Sasha than hated myself¡­ well, I¡¯m still fairly sure that I¡¯m still quite well loved, but I can almost see that maybe my heavy love for Sasha be something that blurs her own love for me in time.

    Maybe if you asked someone else, they¡¯d say I¡¯m much too overbearing and Sasha might even look like a victim, but¡­ well, Sasha is the type to need someone to depend on at times, so I suppose it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ My head hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you alright, father?¡±

    As I was lost in thought, father might have been sobering up a touch as heined about a headache. Yeah, that seems like the case. He¡¯s both fast to get drunk as well as fast to return to sobriety. I offered him a ss of water as I kept that thought to myself.

    ¡°Father, you aren¡¯t particrly good with drink, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Back in my prime, I could have drunk twice as much. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No, it was nothing.¡±

    Father thanked me and gulped the water down. After finishing it, father stared at the cup with a slightly lonesome look on his face.

    ¡°It has already been three years since Laurier was born, hasn¡¯t it¡­?¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°I really was surprised when I talked with her today. Even though she¡¯s young, she¡¯s already so bright, but more than anything I was stunned by just how happy she looked¡­¡±

    ¡°How happy she looked?¡±

    Certainly, I was surprised by how bright Laurier was myself. Even though I¡¯m sure all parents would like to raise their child on a pedestal as advanced for their age, Laurier really did seem to be quite special for someone so young. I know that at an early age girls do develop faster than boys, but when I think that the true cause for how mature she is now was the horrible circumstances she grew up in, my heart aches¡­ but, all that¡¯s in the past now.

    ¡°Yes. She looks the happiest when she talks about you, you know¡­? But, really, I¡¯m just d to see such a smile on my granddaughter¡¯s face¡­¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what Laurier talked about with my father when I wasn¡¯t there, but just hearing that she spoke about me with a smile lit up something in my heart. Oh, this is bad¡­ my daughter¡¯s cuteness is beyond imagination!

    ¡°I am sure that, in the future, if she married into royalty she would be an excellent Queen¡­ C-Callis¡­?¡±

    Father¡¯s words trailed off, probably because he saw the look on my face. Maybe it was because of the alcohol, maybe it was because father and I were alone, but the moment he brought up Laurier and the word marriage in the same sentence, my face became the spitting image of a Hannya mask.

    ¡°Father. I hope I¡¯m mistaken, but when ites to offers of engagement for Laurier, you haven¡¯t received any¡­ have you?¡±

    ¡°O-of course not. Well, nothing quite of that sort, but¡­¡±

    ¡°There has been, haven¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±

    I wonder if even the original Callis had ever looked so threatening as I must look to my father. Father¡¯s face went pale, as his n to bond as father and son over drinks had suddenly turned into a hard-boiled interrogation scene, but¡­ he eventually managed to stammer out an answer.

    ¡°That is¡­ well, there were the letters from Duke Matera and Marquis Victaire¡­ and there were also the messages from my acquaintances of peerage broad¡­ O-of course, these were just formalities! They weren¡¯t official offers, and anyways, their families don¡¯t have children around Laurier¡¯s age at all, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, but¡­¡±

    Father gulped before continuing.

    ¡°The inquiry from the Victaire family¡­ might have been a bit more serious than the others¡­¡±

 Chapter 34 - The Home of Marquis Victaire

    Chapter 34 The Home of Marquis Victaire

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to wee to my humble home, Duke Fall.¡±

    ¡°No no, the pleasure is all mine¡­ if anything, I should be thankful for you obliging my sudden visit like this.¡±

    The man in front of me was Marquis Taurus Victaire, head of the Victaire family. And right now, I¡¯m being introduced into his home¡­ but, just why am I here, you ask? Well, that¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t simply ept the information I had heard from my father lying down.

    ¡°So¡­ if I may ask, what brings you here today, Duke Fall?¡±

    After exchanging pleasantries, Marquis Victaire asked me a straight ball question, so I did my best to wear a gentle mask as I answered him.

    ¡°Ah, well, I heard that you were very close to my father, the previous Duke Fall, so I definitely wanted to meet such a man for myself.¡±

    ¡°I am very grateful to hear that, though I am sure you are much closer to the previous Duke Fall than I could ever hope to be.¡±

    I¡¯m still getting used to this, but there was something in the way that Marquis Victaire chose his words that almost seemed like a slight, but¡­ well, I¡¯m not really one for roundabout conversations like this, so I cut straight to the matter at hand.

    ¡°I also heard from my father that you have asked about the matter of my daughter¡¯s engagement, Marquis Victaire.¡±

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re here to ept our offer?¡±

    Absolutely not. Well, that¡¯s what I wanted to say, but I managed to choke those words down as I wore a fake smile.

    ¡°I cannot agree so readily since I have to consider every option when ites to my daughter¡¯s future. However, I did hear that your son is quite close in age to my daughter, Marquis Victaire, so I do hope that they can get along, especially since it can be quite hard to find suitable ymates amongst nobility.¡±

    Honestly, when I heard that the Victaire family had contacted my father about potentially matching Laurier with their son, I didn¡¯t know just what I¡¯d end up doing, but¡­ for now, I decided to at least take a rtively peaceful approach.

    If the time came where I couldn¡¯t avoid matching Laurier with a fianc¨¦e anymore, it would be good to build positive rtionships with as many likely houses as I could so that Laurier and I could decide together who would be the best match for her.

    Of course, the very idea of anyone taking my daughter as their fianc¨¦e twisted a knot in my gut, but¡­ it was important that there was someone who Laurier could rely on in the future, like Sasha can rely on me.

    Being her father, I couldn¡¯t realistically support Laurier for her entire life¡­ or rather, I don¡¯t want to ruin my bond with Laurier as father and child¡­ so, it was important that there was someone there who I felt could support Laurier in the future, so that I never felt the urge to interfere in her life and potentially make her hate me.

    Besides, I already have Sasha. If I cling to Laurier too much and don¡¯t let her ever leave the nest, I can see her potentially getting jealous.

    As strong as Sasha and Laurier are, there¡¯s no way they can always stand alone, so it¡¯s important that they both have someone who they can rely on when times are tough.

    Well, I don¡¯t know if the perfect guy that¡¯s worthy of her actually exists out there, but¡­ I¡¯m not going to make anypromises when ites to Laurier¡¯s happiness.

    ¡°Well, of course, we wish for the same thing. By all means, it would be excellent to have my son meet your daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Before that¡­ I¡¯d like to meet your son, if at all possible, is he free today?¡±

    As I said that, Marquis Victaire¡¯s courteous smile twitched slightly, as he cast a nce to the butler that stood behind him.

    ¡°Yes¡­ that should be fine, but¡­ it may take some a few days to prepare my son to meet your daughter, so perhaps if we can schedule that meeting between them for another date¡­¡±

    Marquis Victaire seems almost obsessive in trying to bring his son and my daughter together. It wouldn¡¯t be such an unusual thing, but¡­ just what is this strange feeling I¡¯ve had for a little while now?

    ¡°Even if I may have to wait a while, I would like to meet him today by all means¡­ would I be imposing upon you too much?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just, it would be unthinkable to keep a man like Duke Fall waiting like that¡­¡±

    Hmm¡­ yeah, there¡¯s definitely something up. There¡¯s something strange about how he really wants to keep me from seeing his son today. Rather, to be honest, it feels like he¡¯s hiding something.

    Honestly, I wish I could just go home as well, but¡­ I don¡¯t want my father to be bothered with these engagement proposals anymore, so it would be best to wrap this all up as fast as I can. Even if I n on refusing the offer, I want to see the boy¡¯s face at least once¡­ what¡¯s more, if this house really is full ofndmines like my intuition is telling me, then I can easily cross it off the list for Laurier.

    If I discover any pitfalls or skeletons in the closet, I can use them as grounds to decline, and if I find any exploitable weaknesses I can use them to force the Victaire house to withdraw their offer using whatever means I see fit.

    With those kinds of dark thoughts in my mind, I yed along with Marquis Victaire.

 Chapter 35 - An Incongruous Meeting

    Chapter 35 An Incongruous Meeting

    After talking with Marquis Victaire for a little while longer, he eventually relented and I followed him towards his son¡¯s room.

    Well, to put it bluntly, I basically pressured him into doing it, but that¡¯s not important.

    The butler lead the way in front of the two of us, and as we walked deeper into the mansion the Marquis¡¯ behaviour became slightly erratic. It¡¯s as if he was trying to hide something, as his eyes darted this way and that even whilst we were talking, like he was desperately looking for an escape.

    Or¡­ Maybe it was just my imagination, but there was also something in the Marquis¡¯ eyes that seemed like he was looking at the walls and doors we passed as if he hadn¡¯t seen them in a long time, even though this was his house?

    ¡°This way, if you please.¡±

    As those sorts of thoughts floated through my mind, the butler who was leading us through the halls stopped in front of a certain door.

    ¡°Young Master Masque is currently practicing his swordsmanship inside.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s training swordsmanship? Inside a room?¡±

    ¡°Yes. His current instructor made a point of having the young master practice inside. It was determined that he could be taught the basics without damaging the interior of the property.¡±

    ¡­Excuse me, what? What the hell is this?

    As strange as it was that the boy was practicing swordsmanship inside, what was stranger still was that Marquis Victaire seemed to share my expression of surprise.

    ¡°Marquis Victaire, your son has certainly taken up swordsmanship at quite an early age, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ I thought it was necessary to build his character. M-moreover, it¡¯s important for him to learn about things he may not encounter at home.¡±

    Well, you can say that, but¡­

    ¡°I suppose this sort of training would be expected for a military family, but as I recall Marquis Victaire, your house has been ministers to the crown for centuries¡­ do you intend for your son to be a knight?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, being the outsider that I am, it wouldn¡¯t be my ce toment too much, but¡­ at the risk of sounding rude, practicing swordsmanship at such a young age can ce undue stress on a child¡¯s body and could lead toplications for themter in life, so I really can¡¯t rmend it.¡±

    Of course, there are stories where the protagonist bes powerful because they train from an early age, but¡­ that¡¯s only possible for someone with both innate talent as well as the intelligence to understand their body¡¯s own limitations. If this was a military family with a lineage of being knights andmanders, then perhaps they would have a method for safely introducing their children to training with the sword when they were young, but it¡¯s hard to imagine that a family that historically valued the pen over the sword like the House of Victaire have such a method. What¡¯s more, if they¡¯ve had to bring in an instructor from outside the family, then chances are they didn¡¯t hire someone who was typically used to training noble children¡­

    Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve already got a bad feeling about all this.

    Marquis Victaire looked like he was trying to mumble out an answer, but¡­ I didn¡¯t care about that, and opened the door in front of me without hesitation.

    There were two people inside the room; one was a man who at first nce looked like a mercenary, with arge and muscr build. The other was a young boy with green hair who couldn¡¯t have been much older than Laurier, but¡­ I opened the door just in time to see him copsing to the ground.

    Quickly rushing inside, Iid two fingers on the child¡¯s pulse. As I felt a faint beating under my fingertips, I was relieved, but that feeling was washed away when I saw the fresh cuts and bruises all over the boy¡¯s skin. When I saw that some of the bruises were a mix of deep purple and a sickly looking yellow, I felt my reason begin to snap as I remembered walking in on seeing something simr happen to Laurier.

    ¡°¡­Marquis Victaire. Would you care to exin just what is happening here?¡±

    ¡°T-This is¡­ T-that¡¯s right! I¡¯m certain that this is just the proper way of being taught swordsmanship! Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    As the Marquis squirmed, he looked in desperation to therge man in the center of the room, who grinned as he answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the hell you¡¯re supposed to be, but this is how I teach swordsmanship, and I get results. You¡¯d stop disturbing us, if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    ¡°Your method of teaching is to mercilessly beat a young boy?¡±

    ¡°An amateur like you wouldn¡¯t understand, but this is how things are done. In fact, y¡¯know that this is how the famous Grandmaster of the Order of Knights, Viscount Grieze, also teaches swordy?¡±

    ¡°Oho¡­? That would be news to me. I happen to be quite good friends with Viscount Grieze, and I¡¯ve seen how he teaches myself out on the training grounds, however¡­¡±

    The man cut me off with a nasty sneer and augh.

    ¡°Well, this is how I¡¯ve decided to teach, so I¡¯ll do it any damn well way I please, what does an outside like you know?¡±

    ¡°And this here, this is the result of your teachings?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    As desperately as I wanted to throw an insult back in the face of that man who smirked at me¡­ I managed to cool myself down and carried the still unconscious child to a nearby seat, before turning to look at Marquis Victaire.

    ¡°Marquis Victaire, this child is your son, is he not?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ However, what¡­¡±

    ¡°I have one request to make of you. Will you leave this boy¡¯s swordsmanship training to me?¡±

 Chapter 36 - The Sword Demonâ€™s True Power

    <strong>The Sword Demon¡¯s True Power</strong>

    After leaving the house, I found myself in the courtyard of the Victaire family mansion

    After taking off my jacket so that I could move more freely, I faced the violent instructor the Victaire family had hired. And, watching from the seats, was the Marquis whose brow was matted with nervous sweat, along with his son who had regained consciousness.

    If you ask me just how I ended up in this sort of predicament¡­? Well, I guess it¡¯s because I just couldn¡¯t help but meddle.

    So¡­ after I offered to take over Masque¡¯s swordsmanship training, the teacher that Marquis Victaire had hired vehemently interjected. Well, I could have silenced him in a moment by letting him know I was a knight, but¡­ I wanted to give a man who can hurt a child andugh about it his own medicine at least once, so I offered him a duel.

    That teacher immediately epted my offer, and even when Marquis Victaire tried to calm things down hepletely ignored him and began to walk towards the courtyard.

    Well, Marquis Victaire might have been saying that for my sake, being from a ministerial family he might not think a nobleman could stand a chance against a trained soldier, but¡­ even if I doubt I can measure up to his true potential, I have faith in this body that Callis had honed over the years.

    Well, that being said, it has been quite a while since Callis was in a real fight, and I didn¡¯t bring the sword I typically practiced with either instead borrowing one that Marquis Victaire provided, so I was a little worried¡­ but, well, it should be fine.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    As I was warming up before the duel, the Marquis¡¯ son, Masque, suddenly called out to me from close behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you going so far?¡±

    Masque spoke to me in a quiet tone of voice, so that the Marquis sitting a little while away wouldn¡¯t hear him.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ not really a child of this house¡­ That¡¯s why no one really cares about me¡­ but why are you helping me¡­?¡±

    Well, originally¡­ if I had heard that Masque was adopted before all this happened, I would have been surprised, but I managed to figure it out after seeing the scene from earlier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I suppose if you twisted my hand, this is repentance of sorts?¡±

    ¡°Reppen¡­ tants¡­?¡±

    As he looked confused, I tussled my hand through the boy¡¯s green hair.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fair to say that part of the situation you find yourself in is my fault, I guess? So, what I want to say is that I¡¯m trying to take some responsibility for that.¡±

    The green-haired boy wouldn¡¯t understand what I meant, but that¡¯s fine. In a way, I guess this is for the sake of my own ego as well.

    Well, at first I wanted to do this because I couldn¡¯t bear to see a young child suffer the same way Laurier had, but when I saw this boy wake up I suddenly realized it myself.

    Not just that he was only an adopted son to Marquis Victaire, but he is, in fact, a boy who would have been taken into my home in the original otome game¡­ simply put, I realized that the Masque in the game was the adoptive brother of Laurier, the viiness, as well as one of the capture targets himself.

    Well, it¡¯s not as if that was the first thing I was thinking of, but after the incident with the Prince I¡¯ve been trying my best to recall the other capture targets from the game, or something like that¡­? Yeah, well, simply put, it¡¯s my responsibility that this child is in this situation because I never sought to adopt him like in the original game, so I feel like I have to take responsibility here.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it so much, it¡¯ll all be fine.¡±

    As the child looked nervous, I gave him a reassuring smile.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Now then¡­ You ready over there? Mister Duuuuke?¡±

    After limbering up, the swordsmanship instructor asked me that. Is it because he¡¯s so cock-sure of himself? He had an awfully lopsided grin on his face, but¡­ I nodded curtly and answered him.

    ¡°Ready. But, first of all¡­ if you want to save yourself the trouble of nursing your woundster, it would be in your best interests to give up early on.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ you sure are confident, ain¡¯t ya?¡±

    I tried to give him some honest advice, but the man¡¯s cocky smirk seemed to only intensify.

    Oh, well, I gave him a fair warning, so I guess all that remains is to trust in Callis¡¯ body?

    ¡°Now then, the signal to start¡­ Marquis Victaire? May I leave it in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. However, Duke Fall¡­ Please don¡¯t push yourself too hard¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    As I turned, I saw that Masque still had a worried look on his face, so I afforded him a quick smile before refocusing my attention on the man in front of me.

    ¡°T-then¡­ Begin!¡±

    The battlemenced with Marquis Victaire¡¯s words.

    As the instructor walked towards me, slowly raising his de like he was winding up for a swing¡­ I ignored his attempt at intimidation and plunged straight toward him, knocking away the de he loosely held out in front of him.

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    Marquis Victaire and the instructor both had a dyed reaction of shock, as the man¡¯s sword ttered to the ground a few metres away. The man was agape in confusion as he stared at me, like he didn¡¯t know what just happened, but I spoke coldly as I held the tip of my sword at his throat.

    ¡°If you wish to continue, I can let you regather your weapon, but¡­ just so you¡¯re aware, if this were a true fight, your head would have already departed your shoulders.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tch! Don¡¯t get cocky over some dumb luck!¡±

    The now defenseless man suddenly came to his senses and cursed me, but I allowed him to back up and collect his de again.

    After picking his sword back up, the man didn¡¯t make any attempt at hiding his intentions, as he ran straight towards me with a vicious swing that could have cut me in two.

    Sidestepping, I managed to easily avoid it. Honestly, I¡¯m pretty sure that if I were in my old body, that would¡¯ve killed me, but¡­ Callis¡¯ physical ability was so high that I was able to agilely avoid it without a problem.

    ¡°Shit! Come here, you¡­!¡±

    The man¡¯s skill with a de didn¡¯t seem bad, but¡­ was it just purely an inherent difference in physical talent? There was something about Callis¡¯ body that just rendered everything he didpletely harmless, even a little pathetic.

    I avoided his attacks over and over again, sometimes using Callis¡¯ speed to disarm him before letting him collect his de again.

    Eventually, the man¡¯s breathing became hoarse and haggard, but with barely a drop of sweat on my brow I spoke out to him again.

    ¡°Are you ready to give up yet?¡±

    ¡°¡­Fuck!! This is bullshit! There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m losing to some dainty noble!!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t really trying to provoke him, but¡­ at any rate, it seems like I stoked his fighting spirit back up.

    I don¡¯t really get anything out of extending this fight anymore, so¡­ should I get serious?

    After disarming him one more time with ease, this time I thrust my de forward, stopping its glinting point an inch away from his eyeball.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give up now, are you willing to continue with only one eye?¡±

    ¡°F-Fuck yoooou!!¡±

    The man twisted his head away from my de and tried to strike at me with his fist, but with a flick of the sword, I stopped his strike with its edge.

    ¡°Guaaah!? M-My hand!!!?¡±

    ¡­And, as a result, after punching straight into the edge of the de, the man doubled over in pain, clutching his hand.

    Since I didn¡¯t swing, or perhaps it¡¯s because his punch wasn¡¯t that hard, he didn¡¯t lose a finger, but I could still see the blood flowing down his arm.

    Well, just that much won¡¯t be enough to kill him, but¡­ I¡¯m getting tired of this, so I held my sword high above the man who was doubled over on the ground, and¡­

    ¡°Well then¡­ so long.¡±

    ¡°A-Ahh!?¡±

    ¡­brought my de down in the dirt, right in front of his face.

    As his life must have shed before his eyes, the man copsed into unconsciousness, but¡­ I didn¡¯t care about that since my eyes were on Marquis Victaire, who looked at us in astonishment.

    ¡°Now then¡­ you should have no objections to me teaching your son, correct?¡±

    It should go without saying that, next to hispletely pale-looking adoptive father, that green-haired boy was standing up as he looked my way, something sparkling in those eyes of his.

 Chapter 37 - A Return to the Everyday

    <strong>A Return to the Everyday</strong>

    ¡°Haa¡­ Now I¡¯ve done it¡­¡±

    As I sat in the carriage on the way home¡­ I held my head in my hands, thinking about what I had just done.

    The reason, of course, was the adopted son of Marquis Victaire¡­ or rather, the fact that I helped Masque, who in the original otome game was both my adopted son as well as a capture target for the heroine.

    Well, no, it¡¯s not as if I regret helping him at all.

    There was no way I could leave a child to suffer through the same sort of thing that Laurier had, and it was obvious that Masque was being treated poorly, so that¡¯s not an issue, but¡­

    ¡°Why does it feel like I¡¯m getting involved with all the capture targets myself¡­?¡±

    As a result of our duel, the mercenary instructor was fired. It was agreed I would take over, but¡­ after I calmed down, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I was an idiot for getting involved in something that could one day hurt Laurier.

    Why did this happen¡­? The only reason I went to that house was to crush some pesky bugs that were trying to attach themselves to my Laurier¡­

    ¡°And even though it¡¯s just once a week, my workload is going to increase again¡­¡±

    What¡¯s more, even though I¡¯m already so busy, for some reason I¡¯ve taken even more work upon myself.

    ¡°But, well¡­¡±

    I remembered the look Masque gave me as I was leaving. That boy¡¯s eyes were shining with something I can only call respect¡­ well, if I can shape his character properly through training, I can make sure that he won¡¯t be a threat to Laurier in the future as well.

    Alright, let¡¯s go ahead with that.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Father!¡±

    As I returned to the mansion, it was Laurier who first rushed at me as I stepped in the door.

    As Laurier pulled at the fabric of my pants, innocently but adamantly insisting I hug her, I swept her into my arms, my serious thoughts from before being washed away by the enormous effort I was exerting to keep a straight face.

    ¡°I¡¯m home, Laurier.¡±

    ¡°Wee back, father!¡±

    Smiling at me like an angel¡­ Yep! Laurier is just absurdly cute!

    Well, of course I kept that to myself, as I restrained myself and asked Laurier a question with a gentle smile on my face instead.

    ¡°Your timing was very good¡­ perhaps you were waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I wanted to meet father¡­ was I bad¡­?¡±

    Oof! I almost staggered at that heavy blow I couldn¡¯t avoid. Even though I had just survived a duel without a single scratch, just a few words from my daughter was enough topletely catch me off guard¡­ Honestly, Laurier and Sasha may really be the death of me!

    Well, putting Laurier aside¡­ if Sasha wasn¡¯t pregnant, she had the ability to make me lose my reason, and turn me into a wolf¡­ If we¡¯re not careful, our family might grow quiterge.

    ¡°Now then¡­ I need to talk to Sasha about a few things that happened today, but¡­ what will you do, Laurier?¡±

    ¡°I wanna go together with father!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Then, are you fine if I carry you upstairs like this, then?¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    A full bloomed smile spread across her face¡­ ah¡­ just seeing that face wiped away all my worries¡­

    As I carried that adorable girl in my arms, I went up the steps to my beloved wife¡¯s room, where she was still recovering.

    After all, my wife and daughter really are like an oasis in the desert!

 Chapter 38 - Small Battle

    Small Battle

    ¡°Ah,you¡¯re back.¡±

    As soon as I arrived in front of Sasha¡¯s room while holding Laurier, it was mother who spoke. She had just came out of the room.

    (Callis) ¡°Mother, is Sasha awake?¡±

    (Callis¡¯ Mother) ¡°Oh! Good Morning dear!¡±

    Laurier who is in my arms greets mother as she smiles. While she is doing so, mother gave a smile to a lovely sight of her grandchild.

    (Callis¡¯ Mother) ¡°Sasha is awake, she has been waiting for your return, so hurry.¡±

    ¡°I will¡±

    Having said that, I try to enter the room while still holding Laurier, but not before I noticed that Mother had put out a hand and I turned my head.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that hand? Unfortunately, there are no souvenirs. ¡°

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect such a thing. I want you to lend me my cute grandchild .¡±

    I see. She was referring to Laurier. Mother seems to really like Laurier ¡­ but I was protesting a little because I want to resist her cause I do not want to easily pass a lovely girl such as her.

    ¡°I would like to spend time with my daughter to heal my fatigue today ¡­¡±

    ¡°Do itter.I want to have tea with Laurier now.¡±

    Sparks are about to fly. With my daughter, or her grandchild, hanging in the bnce, a terrible storm is brewing between mother and son¡­ Although, contrary to the tense atmosphere in the room, Laurier spoke up somewhat timidly.

    ¡°Father¡­ do you not get along with grandmother?¡±

    I¡¯m still going to see Laurier after this . I don¡¯t know what to do, but I can¡¯t wait to see what I can do with the situation.

    It was a joke to Laurier, but as I thought this 1.contentious development should not have been shown, and so I decided to raise the white g myself.

    ¡°Laurier¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but will you wait for me while you have tea with grandmother, I¡¯ll join youter¡±

    Was that alright? When I sent an eye contact to my mother, my mother nods and stretches her hands out and reaches out tourier.

    ¡° Come on Laurier, Let¡¯s wait together. ¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Okay ¡°

    Laurier took her hands from mine and reached out to my mothers. But it seemed like for a moment she was down, so I patted her head and gave her a smile.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay.¡±

    A smile from an angel. I can feel so much when I see Laurier with a smile on her face as if she were an angel,I think that I am tired after all. I leave Laurier to my mother and then I enter my beautiful and adorable Sasha¡¯s room.

    Contentious: the cause of a argument

 Chapter 39 - Report and Healed

    <strong>Report and Healed</strong>

    ¡°Wee home, m¡¯lord.¡±

    I left Laurier to my mother and entered Sasha¡¯s Room. As I entered the room my wife greeted me with a warm, loving smile.

    Yup, this is what I wanted to see the Smile of my wife.

    The expression of my kind wife envelops me as I approach Sasha in a gentle manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m home. Sasha, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    That¡¯s good However I¡¯ll observe Sasha for a bit since my beloved daughter can always put up with mother. Observing a pregnant wife is more important than most things. Sasha blushes in embarrassment as I gaze at her.

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ m¡¯lord. When you stare so much, that is¡­¡±

    (TLN: When Reading m¡¯lord make sure to pronounce it as ¡°me lord¡±)

    ¡°Huh?¡­ Ah, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just I can¡¯t resist adoring the face of my beautiful wife.¡±

    ¡°Is it cute?¡±

    Sasha Smiles in embarrassment¡­OH. MY. GOD..IT¡¯S TOO CUTE! My wife¡¯s face when she is embarrassed is like an arrow that went through my heart. It feels like my heart is purified every time she does it.Yosh!! I realized once again that this is what I WILL protect.

    Sasha bes flustered at the moment, but suddenly I realized something.

    ¡°Um, m¡¯lord Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ pardon if I misunderstood. But somehow My Lord¡¯s expression seems a bit more tired than usual ¡­¡±

    I was a little surprised by the words that Sasha said.Although I usually have Callis¡¯s expression, but I do agree how tired I am.

    ¡°You can see that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.um could it be you¡¯re doing something unreasonable for my or Laurier¡¯s sake again?

    ¡°Working too hard? For your sakes? I¡¯m totally not! Not even a little. I swear.¡±

    (TLN: The Kanji had multiple different meaning it was taking me a bit to figure out if someone could help me it would be nice)

    Since she figured out that I was tired, I decided to tell her what happened throughout my day. Well, of course I didn¡¯t tell her about the capture target nor that otome game rted stuff.

    Then, as I finished the story, Sasha grabbed my hand and said gently.

    ¡°M¡¯lord ¡­ I love My Husband who works hard for me and Laurier. However, don¡¯t overdo it. If m¡¯lord is gone I can¡¯t Imagine how I¡­I¡­¡±

    Sasha showed a sad expression before she could finish the sentence. I cursed my foolishness seeing this.I chose to act because I didn¡¯t want to see Sasha and Laurier look like this.

    And yet, it¡¯s still not eptable to have Sasha with this expression. That gives the raising phrase with the thought of cutting herself out of the rtionship in an Otome game.

    (TLN: It said Maiden game But Otome game sounds better)

    I couldn¡¯t stand this any longer, so I hugged sasha slowly with all my warmth behind it and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I¡¯ll be by Sasha¡¯s side forever¡±

    ¡°R¡­really?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s true I promise¡±

    ¡°W¡­Will you stay my husband until death?¡±

    ¡°Rather, I¡¯m not going to let Sasha go, so be prepared.¡±

    ¡°M¡¯lord¡±

    Sasha hugs me tightly ,as shivers slightly. As I hugged her gently I swore that I¡¯ll protect the two of them no matter what happens.

 Chapter 40 - Reflection

    c40 Reflection

    After a while, Sasha was tired and fell asleep, so I gently put Sasha back in her bed and left her room quietly.

    Still¡­ it¡¯s really stupid of me to make Sasha have a worried and sad expression.

    I want Sasha and Laurier to smile, and I don¡¯t want them to worry about me even when I have difficulties in my heart.

    Speaking with the spirit of self-sacrifice may be good. But it is worse than anything to worry someone important to you. Yeah, I¡¯m repenting now.

    When I was deep in thought, I arrived at the room where mother and Laurier were having tea, so I shook off mytent thoughts and entered the room.

    ¡°Oh? It took longer than expected.¡±

    The figure of mother elegantly drinking tea as I entered the room was impressive, but as my Sasha is usually even more awe-inspiring than this, I was able to respond to my mother with indifferent eyes I was not particrly anxious about my response because of this, because I am ustomed to Sasha tasting tea like a goddess.

    ¡°Mother ¡­ what is that envious sight?¡±

    ¡°Whatever do you mean by an envious sight?¡±

    ¡°As rification, it¡¯s concerning my dear daughter peacefully lying down on yourp.¡±

    That¡¯s right, I noticed it immediately after I had entered the room. Mother held Laurier in herp. As I stared and once again said ¡°What an enviable sight,¡± my mother giggled.

    ¡°Oh my, I wonder if Callis also want ap pillow? I wonder if Sasha is unsatisfied as the spoiled mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to rebuke further, but at least know Sasha is the only one who will be spoiled, so it¡¯s different. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Well, I¡¯d like Sasha to be a little more conservative, if I were you¡­. Well, well, because I¡¯m sweetened with Sasha, let¡¯s try it this time.

    Well, I want Sasha to be a little spoiled as well, but I should probably act more conservative.

    When I decided on that kind of thing secretly, I turned back to mother talking with a serious expression.

    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯tpletely your fault.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°Laurier has been worried because you¡¯ve been acting strange since this morning. I was relieved that you had arrived home safely and went to be with her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my responsibility¡­.¡±

    I¡¯ve been so worried about Laurier¡­ I really don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to do it. To not make them worry and make them have such an expression¡­ This isn¡¯t much different from the previous Callis. I should be more careful not to make them worry about me anymore. Definitely.

    ¡°Mother, will you punish meter?¡±

    ¡°If you like pain, have Sasha do it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Sasha¡¯s hands to get hurt. Besides, Sasha is too kind. She wouldn¡¯t be able to punish me¡±

    That¡¯s why, in order to put that feeling to rest, I want mother to punish me. While Sasha and Laurier are so kind that they won¡¯t be able to properly punish me, more than anything, this is my selfish way of doing things, because of this, my mother is the only one I can rely on.

    Atst, mother sighed at my words and responded,

    ¡°Understood. I will scold you in secret from Laurier and Sasha¡±

    ¡°Thank you ¡­ Also, will you change thep pillow for Laurier in a little bit?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    With that, mother and I fought quietly over Laurier¡¯sp pillow until she woke up

 Chapter 41 - Farewell

    Chapter 41 Farewell

    ¡°Grandma, will youe again?¡±

    My daughter, Laurier, asked my mother in a feeble, but lonely tone. Today happens to be the day when mother and father returns to their mansion. Sasha is taking care of her while resting in her room, so it¡¯s up to me and Laurier to see them off.

    Mother smiled and replied to Laurier, who had a lonely expression, and braced myself for the emotional pain that was toe. .

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    While it is indeed a lovely sight seeing mother and Laurier getting along, it still leaves a gnawing irritation within me Rather, I don¡¯t like it one bit! Every time she talks to Laurier, she always brags to me about itter! No, I do hope Laurier is happy, but it seems like my mother flirts with Laurier and Sasha just to unt on purpose¡­ she¡¯s a rival.

    Of course, I don¡¯t intend to fight with mother in front of Laurier and Sasha. Even if it is a joke, I don¡¯t want to show any poor behavior in front of them. I¡¯m going to give Laurier all the support I can, and I¡¯ll protect Sasha with my all as well. She¡¯s a strong girl, and of course, because of me, she knows the dark parts of humanity. She deserves to be happy from now on.

    Aside from that¡­.

    ¡°Laurier. Say hello to your grandfather.¡±

    Father, whose figure is seen chuckling a bit behind my mother, can¡¯t help from joining in. It¡¯s not like he seems to be lonely, but I can¡¯t help but see mother¡¯s figure oveying him as he¡¯s doting upon Laurier..

    Laurie nodded from my words and looked to father with a smile.

    ¡°Pleasee again, Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why, thank you Laurier.¡±

    It¡¯s somewhat awkward, but it would be normal if there was this much distance Rather, my mother isn anomaly.

    I smile at Laurier while pushing such thoughts to the back of my mind, and then begin to talk to mother.

    ¡°Mother. Thank you for everything. Please give me help again when Sasha gives birth again..¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even so, I can¡¯t believe the day woulde where you would ask for help with Sasha¡¯s childbirth.¡±

    Mother says so with a teasing smile. Yes, indeed, I did invite mother toe here and support Sasha before the birth. I wish I could support Sasha myself, but there is a limit to what I could do, and so I was driven to ask mother for help.

    There may be some people who don¡¯t think that giving birth is a big deal, and question whether giving birth if difficult. However, mothers need to be especially mentally supported because it is very hard to give birth.

    The only thing a man can do is to watch the time while working, show his face to his wife and take care of his daughter. At that, even though Laurier is troublesome, she is clever and does not want to make others worry. I¡¯ll be shocked if she goes through a rebellious period, so should I not love her now?

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t exactly help Sasha and Laurier on my own in the event of an ident.¡± (Callis)

    ¡°I used to try to do it myself, but it¡¯s changed a lot.¡± (Callis¡¯ Mother)

    ¡°Well, because I have also awakened to true love.¡± (Callis)

    ¡°Oh? I can¡¯t beat my husband¡¯s love.¡± (Callis¡¯ Mother)

    ¡°It¡¯s because love depends on the depth of feelings, not through time.¡±

    Laurier did not notice the hidden battle between mother and I. As we were fighting about the concept of love, Laurier was talking to father with an angelic smile.

 Chapter 42 - If you have time to be jealous, letâ€™s be in love!

    <h3 ss="entry-title">c42 If you have time to be jealous, let¡¯s be in love!

    ¡°Father¡¯s snacks are always delicious.¡±

    Says Laurier while eating cookies with a smile. I¡¯m not sure if eating so many sweets is a good idea or not, though. Ah, but I want to keep giving Laurier more of my sweets. No, it should be fine! Laurier and I have been singing and exercising every day, and I¡¯ve been calorie counting our family meals.

    Although calories couldn¡¯t be calctedpletely urately because the food was not exactly the same as Japan, Laurier is definitely not fat now. Rather, she has be more beautiful as ofte. While she was adorable originally, she was all too thin.

    ¡°Fufu, Laurier. A girl should eat more modestly.¡±

    Additionally, Sasha is participating in today¡¯s tea time. Is this a period of stability in having a child? Her stomach is growing gradually, and I felt relieved my own child was growing safely. Of course, Larier is my real daughter as well. However, when Sasha gave birth to her, I was still Callis¡¯ old personality. Not only was I cold to her, I personally restrained her.

    ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re beautiful even when you drink tea.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t help but stare.¡±

    Sasha¡¯s face reddens immediately. It seems as if she has not gotten used to my affection. It seems it would be like this after such a long period of no physical contact. However, it has already been over half a year, and I¡¯m still falling more in love with her cute actions.

    As we enter such a lovey dovey state, I feel anger emanating from my daughter.

    It seems as if whenever I try to flirt with Sasha like this, little Laurier alwayses to my side.

    ¡°Dad, I want you to feed me!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    I take a cookie from the pile and hold it up to Laurier¡¯s mouth. Quickly taking the whole cookie from my hand she looks up to me with a big smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious dad!¡±

    ¡­ It¡¯s too angelic for my heart to handle. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just me, but my daughter is definitely the cutest. This is probably the reason why I¡¯m so sensitive now, Laurier and Sasha just keep getting more adorable.

    It makes me so happy that Laurier trusts me so much, but I have some seriously mixed feelings that I will have to marry such a cute daughter off in the future. If Laurier¡¯s personal search for a husband doesn¡¯t make much progress, I¡¯ll have to find a husband for her. Anyone man who is serious with her and will not cheat, or who can say that he will be genuinely happy with Laurier is fine. And if Laurier happens to awake to homosexuality¡­ I¡¯ll cheer her on as much as possible.

    ¡°Laurier, I¡¯m not going to do it.¡±

    While I was thinking of such idle thoughts, it seems like Sasha was having a little trouble resisting Laurier.. As her husband, I knew that Sasha was simply jealous and held up a cookie for her as well..

    ¡°Sasha, open wide.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Dear? This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you ept this from me? Do you not want it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it at all! Rather, I¡¯m happy!¡±

    Sasha covered her face from saying such words. She seems rather embarrassed. Yeah. My wife is too cute!

    And thus, this brief moment of peace in the afternoon passes like a swift wind. I think to myself that I have to protect these two people with my life. I can¡¯t be careless. The next troublesome matter is closer than I probably think.

 Chapter 43 - His Majestyâ€™s Invitation

    c43 His Majesty¡¯s Invitation

    ¡°An invitation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It looks like an invitation to a small tea party hosted by His Majesty, the King¡±

    As the person to handle my paperwork, my secretary immediately reported the matter to me. He passed the letter to me, and I quickly read over what it had written. What he had said was not a lie, but the letter invited me, as well as Laurier and Sasha to the tea party. This is¡­

    ¡°This timing is a bit poor¡­¡±

    Although Sasha has been stable for a while not, I still didn¡¯t feel secure going out for an extended period of time. I don¡¯t want Sasha to go through any trouble. What should I do¡­?

    ¡°Lord Callis, I don¡¯t believe you would refuse this.¡±

    ¡°Zeke. Stop quietly reading my mind.

    As ofte, Zeke has understood my personality and has been nonchntly reading my heart. It¡¯s incredible to say the least, but I¡¯m not quite happy with it. If Sasha and Laurier could read my mind, however¡­ No, that would be no good. If my affection could be transmitted to them, it may surprise them too much. Actually, if it¡¯s those two, they would ept it without worrying about it¡­ Laurier¡¯s adorable smile and Sasha¡¯s shyness would be a sight to see, but¡­.

    I was forced from my tangent by the need of answering Zeke¡¯s question.

    ¡°It will all depend on Sasha¡¯s physical condition. Also, if Sasha and Laurier don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll turn it down.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll decline his Majesty¡¯s tea party invitation!?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty would not mind this at all. Well, the other nobles will make a racket, but that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    To be blunt, my first priority is my family; the country is secondary. Of course it¡¯s important to look and n for the future, but I don¡¯t want to miss out on the happiness in front of me. It¡¯s a waste to look ahead but ignore what is happening in front of you.

    This may not be the best way to think as a good nobleman, but in my mind, if I can¡¯t protect what¡¯s precious to me, I don¡¯t deserve to be a nobleman in the first ce. If this Otome game set country makes Laurier and Sasha unhappy, I would have no qualms traveling with only the two of them and a sword in hand. In an emergency, we have an escape route, and I have been nning with the other employees in a bad situation, so no matter what happens, it will be fine.

    While it is certainly disrespectful to ignore the tea ceremony hosted by the king himself, but I think it will be okay because he is not the sort of man who would be angered at such a small detail.

    However, if the rest of the aristocrats find out about it, the will certainly use it as material to attack us, but it¡¯s not a problem because there isn¡¯t much to do with it.

    Well, whatever¡­.

    ¡°The first thing to do is consulting with Sasha and Laurier about their thoughts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the two of them are going to say, but I will do what they really want, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

 Chapter 44 - Too Proud So I want to Boast

    c44 <strong>Too Proud So I want to Boast</strong>

    ¡°A tea party¡­?¡±

    Hmmm~~

    Sasha looks at me with a puzzled look with her head slightly tilted. I inwardly thought such an expression was adorable as well, as I did my best smile with Callis¡¯ overly handsome face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small tea party hosted by His Majesty, the King. It seems that he had invited you, Laurier, and me.¡±

    ¡°To His Majesty¡¯s tea party?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did. Maybe the queen or Selena mentioned you to the King.¡±

    (EN: For people who forgot, Selena is the princess who had also reincarnated before. Both the TL and I bothpletely forgot lol.)

    The King is a busy person, and so when having a tea party like this, he definitely has a purpose. For some reason, I have a bad feeling about this. Sasha agreed that perhaps the queen or Selena had invited her, but even so, there should be a more important purpose in calling our whole family.

    For example, making the prince Laurier¡¯s fiancee¡­

    If it is that, I will refuse even if it makes Laurier hates me. I believe Laurier and the prince are close in age, and the prince probably is not a bad kid. Nheless, if he is going to fault Laurier in the future, I¡¯ll see him as an enemy.

    Nheless, such a scenario has not been decided yet, and there¡¯s no indication he is going to be a scum prince in the future, so I may just be worrying too much.

    ¡°Therefore, I thought I would ask Sasha what you would do.¡±

    ¡°What I would say?¡±

    ¡°Whether to participate in this tea party or not. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you can turn it down.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ But ¡­ It¡¯s an invitation from His Majesty, right?¡±

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m worried about Sasha. I can¡¯t stop thinking that you might overdo it.¡±

    After I said that, I put my hand on Sasha¡¯s cheek and whispered into her ear, who was surprised.

    ¡°If my pretty wife falls again, I will never be able to forgive myself. I want the people I love to always smile.¡±

    (T/N: Smooth¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­)

    ¡°Oh, dear!? Well¡­ um¡­ um¡­ er¡­.¡±

    Sasha is now blushing and panicking¡­ It¡¯s too cute! It¡¯s absolutely normal that I had a child with her. The wolf inside of me can¡¯t stay quiet¡­ I¡¯m reaching my limit because I haven¡¯t done anything with hertely. I¡¯ll be patient with physical contact until our child is born.

    Even though I want to attack Sasha, I have to think about the timing. My pride won¡¯t allow me to hold Sasha just for the sake of my selfish desires.

    Even still, it¡¯s too cute¡­ I love Sasha too much.

    Sasha panicked cutely for quite a while, and even after calming down, she still had a red face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go there with you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Queen will attend the tea ceremony as well, correct?¡±

    ¡°I believe it will be so.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I would like to report to the Queen, that¡­ um¡­ you and I ¡­¡±

    Even as her speech tapered off, the feelings of her words were felt by me. It¡¯s true that the queen and Sasha are friends and they would perhaps like to meet up, but it may be that she really wants to show how lovey-dovey she is with me?

    That¡¯s too cute! You¡¯re too cute!

    It seems as if, after a while, it¡¯s inevitable that I love Sasha to such an extent. Yep. My wife is too cute.

 Chapter 45

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Laurier charged at me as soon as I opened the door. I reflexively smiled and bent down to scoop her up.

    ¡°Laurier. Did you like your sses today?¡±

    ¡°Yes! How are you?¡±

    My daughter who worries about me is adorable. I suppressed the urge to cry out and inwardly think to myself of how much of a good girl she is to do so at this age.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay. All my exhaustion blows away when I see you and your mother, though.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Laurier smiles happily at my words¡­ Dear god, the smile of my wife and daughter is the best way to be rejuvenated after a long day at work. I live for this priceless smile. I thought about how blessed I was and enjoyed holding Laurier for a while.

    ¡°Do you want to go to a tea party with your father and mother?¡±

    As I talked to Laurier about the Tea Party. She said with a smile that she was happy when I told her that it was a tea party that Sasha and I were going to together.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that father and mother are together!¡±

    ¡°More than just Sasha and Callis, His Majesty, the queen, and Selena are all going to be together.¡±

    I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m stunned that my butler Zeke was listening in, but¡­. Regardless, I¡¯ll tell Laurier that I want her to have fun herself.

    Even though this Otome game is probably going to drag in Laurier in the future, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about it now. Of course, she will eventually have to make her own decisions, and that may include marriage.

    At that, I can¡¯t deny the situation of a political marriage. For a nobleman, it is important to increaseworking by connecting houses together, but¡­

    Of course, there is a little resistance to marrying my daughter as a father, but I can¡¯t show that side of myself to her for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t want to destroy the father figure I have had towards Laurier until now.

    ¡°So, what do you think? Do you want to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Also, dad, can I have a favor.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    As she turned to me and asked, she had an angelic smile on her face.

    ¡°I would like to have father¡¯s snacks!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t refuse your requests.¡±

    I pat her head *pat-pat* and I agree with a smile. Of course, my inner thoughts are too rough for Laurier¡¯s. Leaving the decisions to them was the best idea I had.

 Chapter 46 - Good Fortune

    c46 Good Fortune

    ¡°I wonder, is this the first time we went out as just the three of us?¡±

    While musing at this, I was sitting in a horse drawn carriage while supporting Sasha while Laurier rides on my knee. While muttering that the bnce is bad, in the side, Sasha smiles at my words and replies.

    ¡°I believe so. Yet, I¡¯m happy to be with darling and Laurier as a family.¡±

    ¡­ What a nice girl! Sasha, what are you saying? How can I even respond? I fumbled in response to such heavenly words.

    Saving me from my peril, Laurier suddenly said that I shouldn¡¯t act like this..

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s not for you.¡±

    (E/N: I don¡¯t know how the conversation switched like this)

    ¡°Hmm? Are you referring to the maids?¡±

    Laurier shook her head and pointed to Sasha¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°My sibling is with me. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not for you, Father¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ That is certainly true¡±

    I was about to ascend to the heavens and leave my family behind. How dangerous. Thanking Laurier for her courageous efforts by patting her head while she sat at myp, I began formting a response.

    ¡°How admirable, Laurier. You already have the thinking of an elder sister, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    My cheeks loosened as Laurierughed with joy; I put more effort into stroking her head. While losing myself in the cuteness, I suddenly felt a soft tough on my right shoulder and a pleasant fragranceing off of it. Turning to see what it was, I saw Sasha sulking a little bit while leaning on my shoulder.

    ¡°Dear¡­ I¡¯m a little tired, so please lend me your shoulder.¡±

    ¡°I would be delighted to. If you¡¯re tired, would you like to sleep on myp?¡±

    ¡°Dear, you musn¡¯t make jokes like that.¡±

    Grinning from ear to ear, I look at Sasha as she pouted while lightly scolding me. As we have be more rxed with each other, Sasha has be more yful with me, responding with more of her feelings like this.

    To be blunt, if I professed my love to her 100 times, 3 times out of 100, she would have a chance to react like this. Sasha is truly a treasure. Indeed.

    Lost in my thoughts for the umpteenth time that day, I felt Laurier attempting to get my attention.

    ¡°Father, are you and mother making jokes with each other?¡±

    ¡°Yes we are. You can have fun with Selena when we get to the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    For some reason, Laurier and Selena have gotten along extremely well. As for myself, I¡¯m not veryfortable with the princess, so I tended to avoid her if I could. Instead, I talk directly to the adults to see if Laurier and Selena are getting along. Sometimes Sasha does this for me, but I don¡¯t want to put any strain on her today. I suppose that¡¯s the goal for today?

    Enjoying the family time in the carriage, I made a schedule in my mind for the future.

    (E/N Note: Sorry about PRing thiste, school just started for me, and everything is actually hell right now.)

 Chapter 47 - Villainessâ€™ Father His Majesty and Queenâ€™s response

    <h3 ss="entry-title">Chapter 47 Viiness¡¯ Father His Majesty and Queen¡¯s response

    After a short while, we reached the castle. I reached over to grab Sasha¡¯s hand and began to slowly head towards the garden. I asked the guards if the party will take ce outside because of how fine the weather was today.

    ¡°Sasha, are you feeling alright today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dear. If you could, I would like if you were to walk more slowly though.¡±

    ¡°Mother, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you Laurier.¡±

    Sasha knew that Laurier and I were walking with extra care as to not overburden her. Gazing at the two of them, the tender feeling in my heart made its way up to my face, and I unknowingly began to smile. I wonder if it¡¯s normal for someone to be so happy over just walking side by side with their spouse and child. Yeah, it has to be.

    Arriving at the courtyard, there were already four people waiting for us.

    One of them was, of course, His Majesty, the King. Next to him was the second princess, Selena, who was chatting with the capture target prince whom I met the other day. Lastly there was¡­. I froze in ce. Selena? No, Selena was already there. She was a beautiful woman that looked as if Selena grew up.

    ¡°Your Grace, I deeply apologize for myte arrival. Thank you for your invitation today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ah¡­ wee, Duke Fall¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Your family seems to be doing well.¡±

    ¡° Duke Fall seems to have changed as well.¡±

    Queen Resilia, responded as she looked at the three of us and noticed something different.

    (T/N: it¡¯s been a while since I have TL¡¯ed and her name how it is spelled might be wrong, I¡¯ll have to change it, when I reread the novel again)

    ¡°Yes, I have since reflected on my frankly idiotic behavior thus far. I now love and cherish my family with my entire being.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? It¡¯s been quite some time since Sasha has gotten pregnant, but congrattions nheless.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Resilia, thank you for your concern.¡±

    I also greeted the two other remaining people, wondering if they were congratting me about Sasha¡¯s pregnancy or my improved rtionship with my family.

    ¡°Selena, it¡¯s been a while. Thank you for always getting along with Laurier. I believe this is the first time I¡¯ve greeted you properly, Celeu.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Laurier is always a pleasure to have. Ah,e on Celeu, you can¡¯t hide. Say hello to Duke Fall..¡±

    As he was encouraged by Selena, Celeu rapidly looked between me and Selena several times and began speaking nervously.

    ¡°Hello Duke Fall. I am the Second Prince, Celeu. Oh, and, um¡­ thank you very much!¡±

    Celeu bows his head after saying so. I felt his sincerity and had a good feeling about him, although who knows how he will be in the future?. I looked at him, smiling as gently as possible and tried my best to encourage him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there is a person in need, it is natural to help. If your heart is cleared up even a little by my words, it was worth it.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I feel like I¡¯m now able to move forward a little from your help.¡±

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s all I need.¡±

    I continued to simply smile, trying my best to look good in front of Laurier and Sasha, despite the eyes of Celeu worshiping me like a hero.

    At that point, Laurier, after listening to Celeu¡¯s story, onlymented, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, but father is handsome as always.¡±

 Chapter 48 - Small talk before the main topic

    <h3 ss="entry-title">c48 Small talk before the main topic

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re going to be Laurier-san¡¯s onee-chan.¡±

    (T/N: Should Keep it without normal Japanese, cause the kanji for sister is Elder Sister, so it turns into onee-chan and the honorifics?)

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then when you grow up, you¡¯ll want to have tea with her.¡±

    Laurier and Selena were talking with each other. I didn¡¯t show up at the tea party so much, so I felt a little relieved when I saw them getting along normally.

    ¡°This is really delicious¡­ I envy Sasha who can eat this every day.¡±

    ¡°Yes. darling¡¯ ss¡¯ sweets are very delicious.¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, it looks like they¡¯ve gotten along. I wonder what¡¯s the best part of the night?¡±

    ¡°Huh!? Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    On the other hand, this is a conversation between Sasha and the Queen. It¡¯s nice to get along with friends I haven¡¯t met in a long time, but a little bit peculiar, and it¡¯ll show up soon. I¡¯m the only one who makes Sasha look so cute! Or rather, the queen doesn¡¯t let Sasha talk too much. I don¡¯t want to show others that Sasha, has a cute face, who is not immune to that kind of talk.

    ¡°But¡­ the sweets you¡¯ve brought are delicious, I, who doesn¡¯t like sweets, can eat them as well, too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, please don¡¯t refrain from eating too, Celeu-san.¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes! It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    ¡­.and this is the remaining male group, drinking tea slowly like this because the women are too good friends, and as there is not a single flower at all. Since his majesty has not yete up with a real topic, I decided to ask for the time being

    ¡°Your Majesty. What do you think about your children¡¯s future?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Educational policy is not a big deal, but for example, if your child clearly shows what kind of job he or she wants to do work in the future, will you ept it?¡±

    ¡°Hum¡­ it¡¯s a difficult part. I, of course, want to respect the child¡¯s will, but the country may use force if it is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Will the result be terrible?¡±

    ¡°I want to avoid that.¡±

    His Majesty answers so with a sigh. After all, the weight of what I have might be different when bing a king. It might still have been good to behave been reincarnated into another Duke. Well, even if I was reincarnated as a king, I would do anything for my children and my wife.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ you¡¯ve gotten softer, rounded Duke Fohr¡±

    (T/N: I Might change the name to Fohr, as I reread the raws and It goes to Fall, but an Unssified name is Fohr, and tbh Fohr sounds nobler. Tell me what you think)

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the previous you were more sharp like a sword, so the sharpness is like tearing everything up around.¡±

    After all, it might seem quite different from the person who knows Callis in front of me.

    ¡°Because I found a scabbard for that sword.¡±

    (T/N: he Is referencing to love he has found)

    ¡°You mean your wife?¡±

    ¡°Well, what is important to me is my family. It might have disappeared the sharpness like before because it understood it. You know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°In my case, I spent a little too much time at work.¡±

    I think it¡¯s very difficult to live with a Harem. I don¡¯t need a harem because Sasha is enough. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to be able to love another woman other than Sasha. Yeah.

 Chapter 49 - Main Topics

    <strong>c49 3 Main Topics</strong>

    ¡°Well then, Selena, Celeu. Please show Laurier around the garden if you can.¡±

    His Majesty said this after a while. It seemed like he wanted to discuss the main subject. At his words, I turned towards Laurier and smiled.

    ¡°Laurier, the garden here is beautiful, so you should take a look.¡±

    ¡°What about you, father?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go with you, but I need to talk with His Majesty. Serena and Celeu will teach you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After saying that, the three of them left. I sent my daughter off with a smile and then looked at His Majesty.

    ¡°Well¡­ Your Majesty. May I ask you what your purpose in inviting me to this tea party?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, about that.¡±

    Saying that His Majesty¡¯s expression became a little serious.

    ¡°There is a reason why I called you this time. First of all is an internal investigation of our country.¡±

    ¡°Internal investigation?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯d like to tell you the secret reason about this internal investigation.¡±

    Perhaps the internal investigation was to be conducted among the nobility. But the secret behind it¡­

    I nced around and then asked His Majesty,

    ¡°Why me? There are many other people who are trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, the breadth of your peerage and friendship circle is broad. But¡­ The most important reason is that I can¡¯t trust anyone other than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Has Your Majesty discovered something?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If my original information is true, there is a high possibility that Duke Grene, the Prime Minister, is secretlymunicating with another country.¡±

    I almost sighed at those words. To think that the prime minister of this country was a traitor¡­

    ¡°It would be best to cut him off sooner rather thanter. The question is whether anyone other than him is colluding with other countries.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what the internal investigation is for? But is it alright to trust me? Based on that reasoning, I¡¯m also suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but this decision was based on the current you and your recent reputation. That¡¯s why I had your wife and Miss Lauriere all the way here as well.¡±

    I see???Laurier and Sasha were called in to show my current situation. They¡¯ve probably been trying to find out the truth about Serena from Laurier recently, and His Majesty made his decision from that. Well, as long as Laurier and Sasha aren¡¯t harmed, I¡¯ll be as friendly to this country as possible.???

    ¡°The second request is for you to be the next prime minister.¡±

    ¡°Me? That really is¡­¡±

    It was too troublesome, so I tried to refrain but His Majesty seemed to misunderstand.

    ¡°I understand what you want to say. Certainly, there may be further opposition from other nobles for Duke Fohr to be connected to the Royal family even more. However, there is no suitable person other than you.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ It is an honor to have my abilities appreciated, but it is a very overrated evaluation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. I am pleased with your performance during thest six months.¡±

    Thest six months? Could it be that my management of the province and the work for the country after I became Callis have been evaluated by any chance? I¡¯m sure I have been doing it differentlypared to the old Callis, but I wonder if it had changed that much?

    Well, I¡¯ve changed Callis¡¯ sloppy management to a more thorough system, I¡¯ve eliminated the slums by increasing employment opportunities, I¡¯ve donated more to orphanages, I¡¯ve spent more on improving the town, I haven¡¯t raised taxes??? But it shouldn¡¯t changed that much.

    (T/N: he is talking about 6 months ago when he 1st got transported into the otome game)

    While I remained silent, His Majesty continued with a bitterugh.

    ¡°Well, I hope you decide on this matterter in your own time. Finally, I want to suggest a marriage proposal for Miss Laurier.¡±

    ¡°Is the partner Celeu-sama?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Celeu was already secretly decided to be the Prince. I thought Miss Laurier could be his fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Was there such a prospect after all? Is that why Laurier and Sasha were also invited? After I took a sip of tea, I spoke as calmly as possible.

    ¡°Laurier has just turned four. I think it¡¯s too early for her to get engaged.¡±

    ¡°But wouln¡¯t you need to decide on her fianc¨¦ eventually?¡±

    ¡°With that being said, the other party is the Crown Prince. I would prefer not to force a harsh queen¡¯s education on my daughter.¡±

    (T/N: UmU, Think about your daughter¡¯s feelings first)

    After saying that, I smiled at Sasha who was looking anxiously at me from her seat by my side, and then said to His Majesty,

    ¡°Your Majesty. It¡¯s an honor, but what I want most is the happiness of my family. So I¡¯ll protect my daughter until she falls in love on her own.¡±

    When I said that, His Majesty grinned and said,

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, it would be fine if Miss Laurier came to like Celeu, right?¡±

    ¡°I will not object if it is the will of the person in question. However, it is not good to force it. I have no intention of making my daughter marry for politics.¡±

    His Majestyughed pleasantly at my words.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give up for now. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Miss Laurier is still a contender for Celeu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ll officially propose their engagement sooner orter, but I¡¯m looking forward to it because by that time, Celeu will have made Miss Laurier fall for him.¡±

    ¡°If that happens, I will ept it obediently. What I want is my family to be happy.¡±

    I answered His Majesty with a sigh for bringing up Laurier¡¯s marriage, even when he was forcing me into a troublesome job.

    Sakura: Vo I¡¯m here. I moved and More viiness¡¯ Father and Other novels wille soon any questions for me please say in thements Oh and I do Early chapter Releases If you want to read them Please donate to me at my patreon. it usually helps a bit.

 Chapter 49.5 - Quiet Girls and Boysâ€™ Romance

    <b>Chapter 49.5 Extra: Quiet Girls and Boys¡¯ Romance</b>

    ¡°Wow ¡­! ¡°

    Laurier burst out unintentionally and her expression was as though flowers had bloomed around her face. Serena spoke with a smile when she saw Laurier being like this.

    ¡°How? This area is especially beautiful during this time, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Selena!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Seeing the other boy fidgeting, Selena sighed..

    ¡°Celeu, I know how you feel, but let¡¯s show Laurier around together.¡±

    ¡°Sist-, but¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in too much of a rush to meet Duke Fohr that you so admire.¡±

    Selena didn¡¯t know how he felt from being helped mentally by Callis so much, however she still took care of him as an older sister should.

    ¡°Father and Duke Fohr are talking about important things now. So for now, show Laurier around with me.¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes ¡­ excuse me, Laurier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Laurierughed brightly. As though Callis was watching, Serena hugged her and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s cute after all! Laurier-san is cute after all!¡±

    ¡°Nee-chan, you¡¯re troubling Laurier.¡±

    Saying this, he pulled his sister away from a surprised Laurier. Then Celeu looked at Laurier and said,

    ¡°Laurier¡¯s father is wonderful, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes! My father is so cool!¡±

    Laurier answered without hesitation. Celeu whispered deeply to Laurier,

    ¡°Duke Fohr is very cool, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s kind and smart, and I heard from my father that he¡¯s also strong in swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it before. He¡¯s probably stronger than the knights¡¯ leader.¡±

    ¡°Father is very strong!¡±

    Laurier puffed out her chest proudly. While holding back his sister, who seemed like she would hug her again, Celeu said,

    ¡°I was saved by Duke Fohr. Duke Fohr told me that even though she was the child of the first Queen, she should find something that she does better than her older brother from the second Queen.¡±

    These were surely words that anyone could have said. But that¡¯s precisely why the person who first voiced this would leave a strong impression. Can I say it was imprinted? Laurier nodded and said, ¡°I know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°My father is kinder than anyone else and stronger than anyone else!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Laurier, can I go with my sister next time?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Such a dazzling smile. Is it because the same person is burned so strongly into both of their memories? The two of them were convinced that they would strangely be on good terms.

 Chapter 50 - Donâ€™t Worry

    <strong>c50 Don¡¯t Worry</strong>

    *A little flirting (¡ä? £à)

    ¡°Did the two of you enjoy today¡¯s visit?¡±

    I asked Sasha next to me and Laurier, who was sitting on my knees, on our way home in the carriage. Laurier replied cheerfully.

    ¡°Yes! Together with Selena-sama and Celeu-sama, we talked a lot.

    ¡°Oh, I see? That¡¯s great.¡±

    I get aplicated feeling whenever the Celeu is mentioned. Hearing an innocent reply from Laurier, I feel a little worried.

    ¡°They said that they wille over sometime to y.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    Well, if Laurier is looking forward to it, I shouldn¡¯t ruin it for her. But Laurier, why are you looking forward to Celeu visiting you so much? Was it love at first sight? It¡¯s possible, but that is uneptable because our Laurie is cute. However, if it is love at first sight, it would be difficult to destroy the g.

    ¡°Sasha, did you be a little more rxed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been able to have a pleasant conversation with Lesilia.¡±

    (T/N: I changed Resilia to Lesilia, I read it wrong my bad)

    Sasha smiled when she said so. If it became Sasha¡¯s reliever somehow, there might have been some worth to this tea ceremony.

    ¡°Um¡­ dear. Was that okay?¡±

    (T/N: Well umm µ©ÄÇ this mean Husband adding ˜” will make it master. Saying it husband is weird, I Don¡¯t know if I should keep it as Darling/Dear or use Master)

    ¡°What was?¡±

    ¡°You refused to ept his Majesty¡¯s proposal.¡±

    Sasha is probably thinking about Laurier¡¯s engagement. Although I am also worried about the refusal, I replied to Sasha with a smile.

    ¡°I want my children to be happy. I can¡¯t deny that it would be a political marriage if it goes through, but¡­¡±

    I began stroking Laurier¡¯s head.

    ¡°I want this child to find someone she likes by her own will.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Laurier tilted her head and smiled pleasantly as I stroke her.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Sasha¡¯s kindness is good for me, but right now I¡¯m the first one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But my husband is always worried about me and Laurier.¡±

    I should have noticed it a little earlier. So as to not let Sasha worry about this, I put my hand on Sasha¡¯s cheek and smiled gently.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry and I won¡¯t act so boldly anymore. I don¡¯t want my beloved wife to worry.¡±

    Sasha blushed a little from happiness when I said that. Oh my god, she is so cute! Just who is it that imed and married such a pretty pregnant woman?

    It¡¯s me. Well, specifically the former Callis, but now that I am Callis, I can conclude that Sasha is mine!

    And that is how I returned to the mansion with my beloved Sasha and Laurier.

 Chapter 51 - Princessâ€™ Proposal

    Chapter 51 Princess¡¯ Proposal

    Princess¡¯s scheme?

    ¡°Good evening, Duke Fohr.¡±

    ¡°Selena, I¡¯m working.¡±

    This ce is the office. I sighed to Selena, who entered the room abruptly and interrupted my work.

    ¡°I heard that Celeu is with you today. Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°I wonder what kind of reaction you¡¯d make if I said that I want to leave my brother with his fianc¨¦e candidate alone together?¡±

    Unintentionally, I broke the brush I was holding in half. While keeping calm as much as possible, I responded back.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stop you with all my power.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You seem calmer than I thought. Are you really against Celeu¡¯s and Laurier¡¯s engagement?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Well actually, if Celeu-sama bes the Prince of Kuzut just like the game, I will definitely stop the engagement. However, right now he is still only a child. I will not stop it if he truly does like Laurier.¡±

    (T/N: Kuzu Í¨¤ê Means street or something simr I don¡¯t get what it¡¯s referencing I know its the otome game but I¡¯m at a loss)

    When I said that, she looked a little surprised and smiled.

    ¡°Maybe my brother will develop a different personality than the game.¡±

    ¡°Any basis?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t realized it? It¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°What? Me?¡±

    ¡°My brother has begun to respect you a lot ever since he has been saved by your words. That and with the sweets from the other daybined, you are thought to be ¡®the person he longed for¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s stupid.¡±

    Selena sighed at the fact that it is normal to be thankful for small things like that and yet I cannot believe that Celeu would think highly of me for what I did.

    ¡°Well, aside from yourck of self-awareness, there will probably be no problem if you only have the two of them for now. He¡¯s still a child after all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you also look like a child.¡±

    ¡°Well, putting that aside, can you tell me about the conversation you had with my father?¡±

    ¡°¡­ how much do you know?¡±

    ¡°I only know that my father requested something from you based on how I was asked to leave my seat with Laurier.¡±

    I sighed and talked briefly of what I knew about the allegations of betrayal of the prime minister and the investigation and the invitation of the next prime minister. What Selena said afterward, however, made everything I said be of little value.

    ¡°I see, this exins about the information I have frequently obtained from Laurier about you.¡±

    ¡°May I ask how you intend to use that information? You¡¯re not interested in getting involved in this, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even with this, I am grateful to my father. I was thinking of helping you.¡±

    It sounds like expression with some implications, but having someone with connections and voice power will be beneficial for me.

    ¡°So, is the Duke Fohr going to be a prime minister?¡±

    ¡°I wonder. It¡¯s a heavy load for me.¡±

    ¡°What is your real intention?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s troublesome, so I¡¯m going to push the role onto someone else.¡±

    Selena said with augh.

    ¡°If so, then how about training one?¡±

    ¡°Training? Do you have anyone in mind?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is not someone unrted to you or Laurier. He is the son of the Duke Macbeth Grene and is one of the targets of the Otome game.¡±

 Chapter 52-53 - A Party with the Prime Minister

    <strong>Chapter 52:A Party with the Prime Minister</strong>

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to invite Duke Fall to my home like this.¡±

    Speaking to me with a transparent smile was the Prime Minister of this country, Duke Grene. The location is Duke Grene¡¯s house. I received information that he would be hosting a dinner party, so here I am.

    I really don¡¯t like this kind of party, so unless absolutely necessary I won¡¯t ept invitations to them, but this time it¡¯s necessary. Sasha and Laurier aren¡¯t with me this time. I¡¯d rather not bring them to a ce like this. Besides, Sasha needs to stay at home to take care of her health, and Laurier is too young to bring to events like this.

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine. Thank you for the invitation, Duke Grene. As always, this is a splendid mansion, it really makes me envious.¡±

    I meant how much of an extreme waste of money this mansion cost, but Duke Grene looked happy to be praised.

    ¡°Hahaha! If it¡¯s Duke Fall, you¡¯re wee at any time. By the way, I see you didn¡¯t bring your wife and daughter today?¡±

    ¡°Regretfully, my wife isn¡¯t feeling well today. I left my daughter behind to assist her.¡±

    ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, your daughter must be very clever. I wish that my foolish son would follow in her footsteps.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t call your own child ¡°foolish¡±!¡¯ Although I wanted to retort with that, I held it in and continued with a smile.

    ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s reminds me. If I¡¯m not mistaken, my daughter and your son are close together in age. When he¡¯s free, please send him to my house to y.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wee offer, but¡­e to think of it, has Duke Fall decided on a fianc¨¦ for her yet?

    Duke Grene turned towards me with a face full of greed. Perhaps he was concerned that Laurier had already been engaged to Celeu-sama. Since after his wife died, Duke Grene had a second child with a mistress, he surely wants to earn as much profit from his first son¡¯s engagement as possible. Although his family holds the same Ducal status as mine, so I understand why he¡¯s aiming for Laurier¡­ it¡¯s unpleasant to think of Laurier being sent off to this man¡¯s house. I can say with certainty that Laurier will be unhappy.

    Without mentioning such feelings, I continued speaking with a strained smile.

    ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t yet. I¡¯ve been waiting to find the right partner for her.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, is that so?¡±

    As Duke Grene gave a meaningful smile, feelings of disgust welled up in me. How strange¡­ no matter what he says, I feel disgusted. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve had a psychological aversion to him from the start.

    As a parent, I just want to make my child happy, but he sees his children as nothing but tools. That probably makes us ipatible.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that Duke Fall is capable of making splendid deserts. If you don¡¯t mind, please teach me how to make them next time.¡±

    After that, I continued drinking and chatting with Duke Grene using ambiguousnguage to draw some more information out of him¡­ That was the first time I¡¯ve ever felt that passing time while drinking was unpleasant.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hi all, I¡¯m Rewind, a second trantor for Viinous Father. I really like this story ¨C there just aren¡¯t enough Otome-game-esc stories from a man¡¯s perspective out there, let alone from the father of the Viiness¡¯, and this is a good one. I¡¯m reading along with you all, so here¡¯s to bringing Sasha and Laurier further happiness.

    Chapter 53: Taking a Breather in the Middle of the Dinner Party

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡±

    I sighed unconsciously. Besides talking with Duke Grene, I also spoke with all of the other nobles he invited to his house, and everyst one of them were obsessed with political power and social status. I just can¡¯t see eye-to-eye with them. As a noble, that may be the correct way of thinking in a sense, but on a personal level I just can¡¯t agree.

    It would be a mistake if I didn¡¯t take a breather outside while I can.

    ¡°¡­ Ow.¡±

    I heard a voice along with the sound of rustling of bushes.

    After making sure there were no other nobles in my surroundings, I called out to the voice.

    ¡°Won¡¯t youe out? There¡¯s no need to hide in such a ce.¡±

    The shadowy figure stayed silent for a moment, but soon came out after seemingly making up their mind. It¡¯s a blue-haired boy, about the same age as Laurier? I probably know who this child is, but I asked him without saying it.

    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I came to see Father.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ did your father have anything to do with you hiding here?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡±

    The boy looked away after saying so. I don¡¯t think there would be any other children here at this time of day, but I continued by asking despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°What kind of person is your father?¡±

    ¡°¡­ He¡¯s trash. The worst. Always acting self-important, bossy, living with another person after my mother died, and hardly everes home. In a word, he¡¯s scum.¡±

    He ended with a bitter smile in spite of saying so much.

    ¡°Then, have youe toin to your father?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. I hate Father. I can¡¯t forgive Father for betraying Mother. But, I can¡¯t do anything because I have no power¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, what if you had that power?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±

    ¡°Since Father is the Prime Minister. There¡¯s no way a child like me could ever win against him¡­¡±

    Well, he seems to be quite clever for a child his age. Hisnguage is a bit rough, but other than that he can stay calm and view the world objectively. If it¡¯s this child, won¡¯t it be all right?

    ¡°Then, if you could be the Prime Minister instead of your father¡­ what would you do?¡±

    He looked at me with a surprised expression after I said that.

    ¡°¡­ Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Callis Fall, head of the Ducal House of Fall, and a father with a child I dearly love.

    The boy stayed silent for a moment¡­ and then after having seemingly decided something, he spoke.

    ¡°¡­ Please tell me. How can I defeat my father?¡±

    That was my first encounter with the boy¡­ the eldest son of Duke Grene, and the capture target known as the Duke¡¯s son, Macbeth Grene.

 Chapter 54 - An Engagement between a Capture Target and the Princess

    <strong>Chapter 54: An Engagement between a Capture Target and the Princess</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to make your acquaintance. I am Macbeth Grene, Duke Grene¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Macbeth. I am Serena, the Second Princess.¡±

    The reincarnated princess and a capture target introduced themselves before my eyes, and I¡¯m here for some reason. An old man sitting in-between these two as if to mediate as they introduce themselves. It feels surreal, but I kept silent and quietly watched to see what the princess would do.

    ¡°And so? Why did Serena-sama invite me here?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I think you know this already, but that¡¯s not a very gentlemanly thing to ask.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but besides family, I attend to others as little as possible.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, I really like that about you¡­ Now then, Macbeth.¡±

    With a smile, Serena-sama continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Won¡¯t you get engaged to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hah?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you get engaged to me?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard you just fine¡­ But, why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. After you drag your father down from his position as Duke and as Prime Minister, you will have to shoulder both.¡±

    Put simply, that¡¯s too heavy a burden for a child to bear. As expected, Macbeth wouldn¡¯t be able to do it on his own. He let out a sigh and replied.

    ¡°So, ¡®if you and I get engaged, you¡¯ll have the Crown¡¯s backing,¡¯ is what you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to understand, that¡¯s fantastic. As I thought, you truly are qualified to be my fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But is there any merit for you to offer that?¡±

    ¡°Merit? Ahhh, that¡¯s simple. I like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    Macbeth stared, bbergasted. Well, if she says it so suddenly, of course he¡¯d be confused. After staying frozen for a while, Macbeth hesitatingly replied.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ today is the first time we¡¯ve met, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Well, that¡¯s true for you.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    There¡¯s no way Macbeth would understand. This is the first time they¡¯re meeting and he¡¯s suddenly being told ¡°I like you.¡± That said, I have an inkling of why she would say that.

    ¡°Well, if you count memories from your past life¡­¡±

    Macbeth looked confused at my muttered words, but Serena just winked at me and answered.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t deny¡­¡±

    The Otome game we yed in our past lives. Serena probably likes Macbeth because of her knowledge of him from it. Well, although I get it, it will be hard for Macbeth to understand that love.

    ¡°I asked Duke Fall here to witness this engagement. When Macbeth eventually bes this country¡¯s Prime Minister and seeds his father as head of the Ducal House of Grene, I hope that Duke Fall will aid us as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s for my daughter¡¯s friend Serena-sama and Macbeth-kun¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll cooperate to the best of my ability.¡±

    Or rather, if the Princess takes one of the capture targets, then the trouble that Laurier will face in the future bes that much less.

    ¡°Serena-sama¡­ you won¡¯t have an affair?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Will¡­ will you love me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Unconditionally.¡±

    ¡°Will¡­ will you stay with me forever? You won¡¯t die like my mother?¡±

    ¡°I will be by your side until the day you die. So¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    The Princess gazed at him gently with eyes like she was soothing an abandoned puppy.

    It¡¯s a beautiful scene, but I can¡¯t help but think that this result is yet another of the Princess¡¯ calctions, so I felt a chill run down my spine.

    In that manner, I somehow saw the engagement between those two, but¡­ I¡¯ll keep it a secret that I thought to end it early and return home to pamper Sasha.

 Chapter 55 - The Secret Ingredient is Love

    <strong>Chapter 55: The Secret Ingredient is Love</strong>

    ¡°Hm Hmm~?¡±

    An old man like me is humming to himself while cooking. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, I must look really strange, but I keep going without minding it. For me, standing in the kitchen making sweets for those two is more of a reward than work.

    Well¡­ I¡¯ve been working too muchtely, so I want to cherish this time. Down time is important so that I can bond with Laurier and Sasha more¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Duke Fall¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ªAnd yet, for some reason, the capture target prince is here in the kitchen to visit me. Oh well.

    I quickly switched modes to keep up appearances.

    ¡°Oh, Celeu-sama. What a pleasant surprise this is. Did youe here today to have tea with Laurier?¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes! I came with my sister.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So, what can I do for you? Were the tea and sweets today not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°N- no! That¡¯s not it! They were really good!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, but in that case, what brings you here?¡±

    After I asked, Celeu-sama seemed to hesitate for a moment.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Duke Fall, how are you so good at making sweets?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Well¡­ since I think about the people I¡¯m cooking for as I make them, then it¡¯s natural that they turn out delicious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re thinking about who you¡¯re cooking for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As Celeu-sama pondered over how that would make something delicious, I chuckled a little and exined further.

    ¡°It might be unexpected, but that¡¯s my number one trick. I always cook with the hope that my wife and daughter will be able to enjoy some delicious food. To ¡®think about who you¡¯re cooking for as you cook¡¯ means you consider whether or not the food will put a smile on their faces. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    ¡°So you consider whether or not the food will put a smile on their faces¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you know the tastes and preferences of who you¡¯re cooking for, you can naturally tailor it to their liking. Well, other than that, it¡¯s important to make it with love.¡±

    ¡°W- With love?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of love it is. Whether it¡¯s love for a friend, for your family, or for your significant other, that¡¯s not important. Regardless of what kind it is, the quality of the final product will be enhanced nheless.¡±

    Then, thinking that I¡¯ve talked too much, I turned my eyes back to look at Celeu-sama¡ª¡ª But for some reason, he was gazing up at me with glittering eyes.

    ¡°Duke Fall is always thinking about such amazing things!¡±

    ¡°Well, I would consider this much effort to be only proper¡­¡±

    In my case, since it¡¯s for Sasha¡¯s and Laurier¡¯s sakes, it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯d put in so much effort. But Celeu-sama who does not know that nodded as if convinced about something.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to always think about the other party! Thank you so much for the advice!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, please don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Staring at his excessively pure, smiling face, I felt a smile appear on my face, too. Well, I still don¡¯t know if this child will turn out the way his character did in-game, but I can¡¯t imagine him going down the wrong path if he continues to so openly and honestly show his feelings.

 Chapter 56 - Is the Order a Daughter?

    <strong>Chapter 56: Is the Order a Daughter?</strong>

    ¡°Laurier, recently it seems as if Celeu-sama has beening to a lot of your tea parties. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What I think?¡±

    Laurier tilted her head and gave me a nk stare. I tried bringing this up as small talk during dinner, but¡­ I guess she didn¡¯t understand, so let me rephrase it.

    ¡°Do you get along with Celeu-sama? Do you two have something inmon you can talk about?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We talk about a lot!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What do you two talk about?¡±

    Call me overprotective if you like, but I¡¯m a little worried as a father, so I¡¯ll push forward. If it turns out that Laurier fell in love with Celeu-sama during these tea parties¡­ As I was dealing with theseplex feelings, Laurier gave a big smile and responded.

    ¡°Stories about Father!¡±

    ¡°Eh? About me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Since Father is the coolest, bestest, most amazing person in the world!¡±

    To say something like that with a huge smile on her face¡­ Ah! No good. My face almost went ck. But wait, why would Celeu-sama get excited over stories about me? I couldn¡¯t help but worry he¡¯s nning something.

    Although he is a child, so I may be reading too much into this, I don¡¯t understand why he would enjoy hearing stories about me. Celeu-sama and I shouldn¡¯t be that close. Certainly, we have met several times, and recently he¡¯s uncharacteristicallye to the kitchen to discuss various things, but¡­

    Thinking up to that point, I suddenly remembered what the Princess said.

    ¡®My brother has begun to respect you a lot ever since he was saved by your words. Due to that and the sweets from the other day, he sees you as ¡®the person whom he longed for¡¯.

    The Princess said that after marching into my office one day. At the time, I thought her words stupid and paid them no mind, but¡­

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mind me. Are you getting along with Serena-sama, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes! She always says how good Father¡¯s snacks are before promising toe again! Also, next time, she says she¡¯ll bring her fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Replying as such, I begin stroking Laurier¡¯s head. Although Serena-sama¡¯s and Macbeth¡¯s betrothal isn¡¯tmon knowledge yet, it¡¯s known among a select few. The pretext for it is that they both asionallye to my house and ¡°by chance¡± met one-another and got along well.

    Well, although that¡¯s technically true, it sounds much less innocent to me because I get the feeling the Princess was aiming to make Macbeth hers right from the start.

    She might have approached me for that reason, not just to confirm the irregr state of affairs in the house of the Otome game¡¯s Viiness. Moreover, when she learned that the irregr was me, rather than the Viiness Laurier, and she learned about the suspicions of Prime Minister Duke Grene¡¯s treachery, she must have on-the-spot decided to make Macbeth hers.

    Well, to be precise, we need to train Macbeth first so he can take Duke Grene¡¯s status. But honestly? With the Princess here, I don¡¯t have much work to do. With his intellect and our connections, it should be easy to raise him into a fine Prime Minister.

    ¡°Unya~,¡± Laurier let out a contented sigh. While I was thinking about such things, I had kept stroking her hair. Bringing my attention back to the present, while continuing to be affectionate with my adorable daughter, we enjoyed afy meal.

 Chapter 57 - Teaching Time â€œEi! Yah!â€

    <strong>Chapter 57: Teaching Time</strong>

    ¡°Ei! Yah!¡±

    The green haired boy was enthusiastically swinging a wooden sword around. While watching him, I called out.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Don¡¯t forget that stance. When you get tired, take that stance as you rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    This boy¡­ I¡¯m teaching Marquis Victaire¡¯s son, Masque Victaire, but he responded in a voice that fully trusts me.

    Today, I came to Marquis Victaire¡¯s estate. The purpose is to teach swordsmanship to the Marquis¡¯ child, Masque. Well, I was the one who got myself into this, so even though it¡¯s a little annoying, I faithfully came to teach him.

    Also¡­ even though I impulsively offered to teach him in a fit of rage, teaching someone else swordy is no easy task. I know what needs to be taught, but just how much practice is good for a child who¡¯s still growing? After thinking about it for a while, I decided to start by training his form. My reasoning behind it is that a solid foundation is a shortcut to learning everything else, but is it really best to let him continue practicing like this?

    Since it¡¯s easy to train your body after learning the basics, I wanted to start his training without overdoing it. I decided on my policy using such a reasoning.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±

    During a short break, Masque called out to me. Incidentally, he calls me ¡°Master¡± because when we started, I half-joked ¡°Call me Master!¡± and he happily went along with it. There¡¯s no particrly deep meaning behind it, but I think ¡°Master¡± sounds more appropriate than ¡°Teacher¡± for teaching swordy. By the same logic, I call Masque by his first name. Since he¡¯s my student, I felt ¡°-kun¡± and ¡°-san¡± didn¡¯t give off quite the right feeling. Well, although it may not be strictly proper, since there aren¡¯t any other nobles here, I shouldn¡¯t receive any questions about what I call him.

    ¡°Will I ever be as good as Master?¡±

    ¡°That depends on your effort.¡±

    ¡°My effort¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to be strong, you need to do your best. Masque, do you have something important to you?¡±

    To my question, Masque shook his head.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, do you have anyone you¡¯re on good terms with?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m on good terms with Mary, my maid.¡±

    I¡¯m a little relieved to hear he has someone he¡¯s on good terms with. But, who is Mary?

    ¡°Perhaps, is it that person over there?¡±

    I pointed at the person who brought us a towel earlier, and Masque confirmed it with an enthusiastic nod.

    ¡°Yeah! Mary¡¯s been my friend for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Masque-sama¡­ I¡¯m honored!¡±

    Mary blushed at Masque¡¯s straightforward words. Looking at her, she seems to be about 10 years old? Noticing my gaze, she pulled herself together and gave adylike greeting.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Mary Randall, Viscount Randall¡¯s daughter. Currently, I have the privilege of being Masque-sama¡¯s personal maid.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re Viscount Randall¡¯s daughter? It¡¯s nice to meet you. I am Callis Fall, head of the Ducal House of Fall.¡±

    Some nobles send their children to apprentice at higher-ranking houses for their social studies, such as by bing maids, and it seems Viscount Randall decided to do just that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it. Also, thank you so much.¡±

    Mary bowed her head after my greeting. I don¡¯t remember doing anything for her, so I tilted my head in confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything worthy of thanks, though?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true at all! Thanks to your actions, you saved Masque-sama.¡±

    Biting her lip in frustration, she continued speaking.

    ¡°Not one person in this house tried to help Masque-sama. They all abandoned him to that terrible low-life who abused him. If only I had more power, Masque-sama wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer for so long.¡±

    ¡°Mary¡­¡±

    With those words, Masque grabbed Mary¡¯s arm and shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Mary¡¯s fault! Because I was weak, I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°That not it! Since Masque-sama is so kind, they¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. I was weak. That¡¯s why, this time, I¡¯ll get strong and be the one to protect Mary!¡±

    ¡°Masque-sama¡­ So cool!¡±

    I gave a wry smile as I interrupted the children who started to flirt.

    ¡°Not to spoil the mood or anything, but we only have so much time, so I¡¯d like to continue the lesson now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°Masque-sama! I¡¯m rooting for you!¡±

    Mary sent an affectionate call to cheer on Masque. From this conversation, it¡¯s clear that she holds feelings which go beyond their master-servant rtionship. Although I¡¯m a little worried, since their age difference isn¡¯t enough for me to call her a shotacon, I won¡¯t interfere in their rtionship. It¡¯s not my ce to get in-between others like that. Plus, well¡­ if she can take care of one of the capture targets, I think that¡¯s a good thing, so let¡¯s support them.

 Chapter 58 - Nearing Birth

    <strong>Chapter 58: Nearing Birth</strong>

    ¡°Sasha, how are you feeling?¡±

    Sasha gave a littleugh to my question and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. My Lord, you¡¯re too worried about me.¡±

    ¡°My bad. I just can¡¯t help but be worried about my dear wife. Am I a bother?¡±

    ¡°N- Not at all! Rather, for my Lord to think of me so often, it makes me really¡­ really happy¡­¡±

    Sasha, if you say that so bashfully, my thoughts can¡¯t help but turn pink¡­ Just who is this precious woman!? You could search the entire world for another soon-to-be mother and not find one like her! No, that¡¯s not quite it. She¡¯s the world¡¯s cutest¡­ no, she¡¯s my exclusive national treasure!

    Despite thinking such things, I kept control of myself and gentlyid my hand on Sasha¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a short while longer before we wee you to this world, little one.¡±

    ¡°Ah-! The child just kicked. My Lord, I think they¡¯re happy to see you.¡±

    Sasha smiled and giggled a little. Seeing Sasha¡¯s belly expanded due to pregnancy, and knowing that our child will be born soon, I unconsciously smile.

    ¡°My Lord, you look so happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d. Thanks to Sasha, our family¡¯s increasing. I¡¯ll be sure to do my best for this child¡¯s sake, for Laurier¡¯s sake, and of course, for my beautiful wife¡¯s sake.¡±

    Sasha expressed a little worry at those words.

    ¡°My Lord¡­ please don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Geez¡­ It¡¯s because my Lord always smiles like that to deceive me that I¡¯m worried.¡±

    Sasha puffed out one of her cheeks and gave a cute pout. To such a Sasha, I somehow held myself back and instead, with a light hug, I spoke to her.

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t overdo it anymore. It¡¯s just, to be honest, I¡¯m a little jealous of our child.¡±

    ¡°J- Jealous?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ This child gets to spend so much time with Sasha. Of course, they¡¯re my cute child, but I can¡¯t help but envy them. Are you disillusioned with me now?¡±

    To those words, Sasha blushed a little and frantically denied it.

    ¡°N- no, rather¡­ I¡¯m a little happy¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± Sasha shylyughed. Oh dear¡­ she¡¯s so cute! I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m doing it, but I¡¯m somehow controlling myself. Just what is this precious thing!? I¡¯ve already had to endure for so many months, so if you do that, just how do you expect me to keep holding back?

    Of course, I love spending timefortably with Sasha like this, but if a man doesn¡¯t asionally release their desire, it¡¯s dangerous¡­ However, because embracing a woman other than Sasha is impossible, I have to be patient. Well¡­ I can¡¯t see anyone other than Sasha as a woman anyway, so I suppose it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d limit myself to her. After meeting Sasha, no other woman would do¡­ Sasha is the best there is! So until the child is born safely, and Sasha¡¯s condition is stable, and the mood is right, I have to be patient.

    Well, I¡¯ll manage. So long as Sasha stays happy, I can endure anything. After all, pregnancy is a huge burden on a woman. All I can do now is stay by Sasha¡¯s side and ease her anxiety. That¡¯s why, for both of our sakes, I carefully held Sasha with a gentle smile on my face.

 Chapter 59 - Friend or Foe?

    <strong>Chapter 59: Friend or Foe?</strong>

    ¡°Laurier, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Hello Grandmother!¡±

    As usual, Mother¡¯s partial to Laurier. She gave a delighted smile to Laurier¡¯s greeting first before looking my way.

    ¡°She¡¯s as cute as I remember¡­ Callis, can I keep her?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Mother. Though, I¡¯m sorry, but that joke isn¡¯t one I canugh at?¡±

    Without letting Laurier know, Mother and I were fighting a silent battle. As usual, I can¡¯t let my guard down around her. Still, because I had something to say, I gave a bow before speaking.

    ¡°Mother, thank you foring.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all. I¡¯m happy toe anytime for the sake of my cute grandchild and daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Is your son not cute as well?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did you want me to call you cute?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°Fufufu¡­¡± weughed at each other. Looking at us with a puzzled look, Laurier tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°Father¡¯s cute?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Laurier. However, ¡®cute¡¯ isn¡¯t a word that suits your father. ¡®Cute¡¯ is a word better suited for you and your mother.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Laurier replied with a beaming smile. Oh dear, my daughter is too cute! Mother also looked at Laurier with her cheeks ckening. At times like this, I can really feel the blood connection between me and her. Then abruptly, she spoke.

    ¡°By the way, have you decided?¡±

    ¡°Decided what?¡±

    ¡°The child¡¯s name. Your father and I havee up with some suggestions, but¡­ should we say them?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I want to talk with Sasha to decide.¡±

    To be honest, I¡¯m not good at naming. No, I don¡¯t mean that I have no naming sense, but rather, I¡¯m troubled over how and what I should name my own child.

    Not only does the name change depending on if they¡¯re a girl or a boy, but it¡¯s also a matter of who will seed the house. If Laurier says she wants to, then I will need to groom her future husband ordingly. However, if she says she doesn¡¯t want to, then it will fall to this child to be the heir. Even so, I don¡¯t want to force them if they¡¯re against it.

    Of course, it¡¯s important to keep the house alive, but if the person in question doesn¡¯t agree, then I want to choose another path. My children¡¯s happinesses first. The housees second¡­ Well, that kind of thinking probably makes me a failure as a noble, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    After all, even though I¡¯ll do my best to encourage one of them to take over, if neither of them wants to, in the worst-case scenario, I could simply adopt a child on the premise that I¡¯ll make them my heir.

    Well, anyway, before I decide something like that, I need to take care of Laurier¡¯s situation first. My fight won¡¯t end until the Otome Game destruction gs arepletely broken!

    The line ¡°My fight has only just begun!¡± that some manga end on crossed my mind, but in reality, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be fully relieved, so I¡¯ll just have to keep worrying and continue doing my best for the happiness of my family.

    Incidentally, Mother began monopolizing Laurier while she was here, so for now, I approached her to work out apromise and regain my all-important father-daughter time.

    Boy, or girl~? Boy, or girl~? What will it be~? What will it be~? We¡¯ll find out very soon~! We¡¯ll find out very soon~! I can¡¯t wait to see~. I can¡¯t wait to see~. (Tune)

    :3

 Chapter 60 - Not Enough Warmth

    <strong>Chapter 60: Not Enough Warmth</strong>

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough warmth¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I muttered that while working in my office. To it, my butler Zeke responded with a questioning look on his face.

    ¡°¡®Warmth,¡¯ you say¡­ However, aren¡¯t you as intimate as ever with the Madame and Young Miss? Is there something you¡¯re dissatisfied with?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be dissatisfied with those two. It¡¯s just, I can¡¯t see them during work¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, please finish work sooner.¡±

    What a cold butler. Still, even if I finish work early, it¡¯s likely that Mother, who I called for help with Sasha¡¯s childbirth, will snatch my time with them away from me. After all, Mother is simultaneously my friend and my rival.

    ¡°By the way¡­ Zeke, was there anything you were careful of during your own wife¡¯s pregnancy?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, our house¡¯s Zeke is a splendid grandfather with his own grandchildren, so if possible, I¡¯d like to hear any words of wisdom that he may have, even if it¡¯s only a little.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­ Well, it¡¯s important that we men don¡¯t panic too much during it. There¡¯s no merit to stressing your wife out, after all.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Besides that¡­ Well, what worries me the most right now is that Callis-sama will attack Madame during this time.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are you mistaking me for a wolf or something?¡±

    What a rude guy. After all, this wolf-san is holding himself back using reason¡­ Well, that is hard to do sometimes. Yep. Sasha is seriously too cute.

    As if able to read my thoughts, Zeke replied.

    ¡°I also struggled a lot to hold myself back during my own wife¡¯s pregnancy. Well, to calm myself down, I had no other choice than to go to a brothel¡­ but I was scared that my wife would find out.¡±

    ¡°As a man, it¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t get how you felt, but have some self-control. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for your wife?¡±

    ¡°Callis-sama, isn¡¯t it difficult?¡±

    Well, yeah. But, even if it¡¯s difficult, that¡¯s fine. What scares me most is that Sasha and Laurier would be hurt, so I can put up with it. Above all¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s physiologically possible for me to embrace a woman other than Sasha.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Callis-sama used to dislike women.¡±

    ¡°You forgot?¡±

    ¡°After seeing how Callis-sama treats the Madame now, I forgot about that past. It¡¯s almost as if Callis-sama changed and became a different person.¡±

    Well, my personality has changed. I myself had somewhat forgotten that Callis used to be misogynistic. However, even though I can¡¯t embrace a woman other than Sasha, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m misogynistic like Callis was. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t see anyone other than Sasha as a woman.

    After all¡­ you know? With a wife that cute, there¡¯s no way I could be interested in other women. More than anything, I don¡¯t want to see Sasha¡¯s grieving figure, so there¡¯s no way I could choose that option.

    ¡°Well, besides, since she¡¯s been pregnant, I¡¯ve gotten to see some rare sides to her.¡±

    ¡°As for me, I have a feeling that after the Madame gives birth, if it¡¯s the current Callis-sama, it won¡¯t be long until the next child, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d burden Sasha that much.¡±

    Of course, I want to have more children, but not too many that it¡¯d be a burden on Sasha. What¡¯s most important is Sasha¡¯s physical condition and the matter of her feelings. After all, pregnant women carry a burden and risk that¡¯s beyond a man¡¯s imagination. I can¡¯t forget that.

    ¡­ Well, if Sasha were to tempt me with a sweet voice, I¡¯m not sure I could endure, though¡­ Yep.

    ¡°Callis-sama!¡±

    While I was working and talking to Zeke like that, a maid rushed in after a quick knock. If I¡¯m not mistaken, isn¡¯t she Sasha¡¯s Personal Maid? I have a bad feeling, but¡­ I first asked the maid, who was roughly breathing due to rushing over here, to calm down for the time being before asking what¡¯s wrong.

    ¡°And so, what happened?¡±

    ¡°S- Sasha-sama¡¯s gone intobor!¡±

    ¡°Got it. My bad Zeke, but I¡¯ll finish workter!¡±

    After saying a word of thanks to the maid, and Zeke nodded in assent, I quickly headed towards Sasha¡¯s room.

    Sasha¡­ you got this!

 Chapter 61 - Childbirth

    <strong>Chapter 61: Childbirth</strong>

    ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re doing great¡­!¡±

    While gently holding Sasha¡¯s hand, I utter words of encouragement. As expected of the second childbirth, everyone in the mansion is well-prepared. Sasha, too, is more rxed now than during her first childbirth, but nevertheless, giving birth to new life is still quite mentally and physically demanding.

    The room made for the delivery had been further renovated for Sasha, so it should be morefortable than during her first childbirth. Even so, Sasha looked to be enduring the pain with a brave smile on her face as she responded to me.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be all right¡­ there¡¯s much less pain this time, and my Lord is by my side¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasha¡­ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m by your side, after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    I have no recollection of being present during childbirth in either my previous life¡¯s memories or in Callis¡¯, so this is a first for me. Even so, if it helps Sasha even a little bit, I¡¯d do anything.

    It seems that in some countries, the father being present during childbirth is a breach of manners, but there¡¯s no such custom here. That¡¯s why I can stay by Sasha¡¯s side and support her during this. I¡¯ll finish my workter. Laurier was here until some time ago, too, but as it was time for her sses, she had to leave for a bit. Well, because Mother is here in the mansion as well, and can look after Laurier, I can stay here and support Sasha with peace of mind.

    Like that, Sasha persevered for several hours. Then suddenly, Sasha¡¯s tense body ckened, and I could see the midwife holding a newborn baby.

    ¡°Congrattions! It¡¯s a girl.¡±

    ¡°All right¡ª!¡±

    I mentally shouted those words and took a guts pose in my mind while holding Sasha¡¯s hand, but before I could celebrate too much, the midwife spoke again.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s still another one.¡±

    ¡°Huh? A- another one?¡±

    ¡°Yes~. It seems you¡¯re fathering twins~.¡±

    ¡®Hahaha¡ª,¡¯ the midwife chuckled. Eh? Twins? Seriously? Certainly, with this world¡¯s level of technology, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell beforehand, but¡­ eh? Seriously? Sasha¡¯s been carrying twins?

    As I somehow sorted out my confusion, I once again squeezed Sasha¡¯s hand and spoke.

    ¡°Sasha, keep at it for just a while longer¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Sasha wore a brave smile throughout while I gently held her hand and encouraged her again and again. Before long, the second child was safely delivered, and with a smile, the midwife spoke.

    ¡°Congrattions! A healthy girl and boy.¡±

    There, cradled in the midwife¡¯s arms, were my two new children. That¡¯s right, ¡®my children.¡¯ Laurier is, of course, also my child, but these two are the first children that I¡¯ve fathered since ¡®I¡¯ became Callis. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking about right now, but as I involuntarily burst into tears, I squeezed Sasha¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Sasha¡­ Thank you so much for bringing two new lives into our family¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    After she spoke, I noticed Sasha was in tears as well. I almost reflexively hugged her then and there, but because there¡¯s still something Sasha needs to do, I instead quietly held her hand and enjoyed this happy moment with her.

    Twins! A boy and a girl. Congrattions to everyone who guessed correctly! (^^)

 Chapter 62 - Naming War

    <b>Chapter 62: Naming War</b>

    ¡°Yes Ye~s, I¡¯m your Grandma~?¡±

    ¡°Aaauu~¡±

    Mother was holding my newborn boy and making noises I¡¯ve never heard her make before. It seems it¡¯s true that grandchildren make grandparents go crazy.

    ¡°Fufu¡­ she¡¯s energetically drinking.¡±

    In the opposite direction, Sasha was breastfeeding our newborn girl. Since it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her bare breasts, various things came to mind, but somehow, seeing Sasha as the perfect representation of motherhood kept me calm.

    ¡°Father, are you okay?¡±

    Hearing Laurier¡¯s worried voice, I turned to look at her. What a blunder. Causing Laurier to worry is not okay. Putting on a smile, I patted Laurier¡¯s head to reassure her.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m all right. Thank you, Laurier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± Laurierughed with a joyful smile. With that, though, I sensed a somewhat familiar, envious gaze behind me and turned to see Sasha staring at me with a slight pout. Sensing a subdued desire from her, I drew close to Sasha and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°You know, Sasha, I¡¯m feeling a little envious of our child there. Is it okay if I act a little spoiledter, too?¡±

    ¡°¡­!? Y- Yesh¡­¡±

    Sasha¡¯s face turned red. What a cute reaction despite already being a mother of three. Yet, before I could tease her further, Mother spoke.

    ¡°By the way, what names did you decide upon for these two?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve thought of some, but¡­ surely, Mother and Father must have some ideas, too. Won¡¯t you tell us them?¡±

    ¡°Certainly. My husband thinks the boy should be ¡®Legend¡¯ and the girl should be ¡®Mary¡¯. I, on the other hand, think the boy should be ¡®Gold¡¯ and the girl should be ¡®Summer¡¯.¡±

    Somehow, both boy names were brilliantly grandiose¡­ Is this what people mean when they talk about unconventional baby names?

    ¡°Sasha, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°M- Me? Uhm¡­ I¡¯ll let my Lord decide.¡±

    ¡°Laurier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Father decide!¡±

    For some reason, both of them left the decision to me. I¡¯m happy to have their trust, but I also feel a bit pressured.

    ¡°How about ¡®Basil¡¯ for our son, and ¡®Mint¡¯ for our daughter?¡±

    ¡°Basil and Mint¡­ Oh, those names sound lovely.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Father!¡±

    The names were well-received by Sasha and Laurier. Well, since their older sister is ¡®Bay Leaf¡¯ (spelled the same as ¡®Laurier¡¯ in Japanese), I thought naming the other two after herbs, too, would be considerably cute, but¡­

    ¡°The boy¡¯s name is a bitcking in grandeur¡­ but I like the name ¡®Mint¡¯.¡±

    It seems Mother supports naming my daughter ¡®Mint. As for my son¡­

    ¡°After all, doesn¡¯t ¡®Gold¡¯ sound better?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong with ¡®Basil¡¯?¡±

    I won¡¯tpromise with Mother on this. Of course, neither of us were willing to argue in front of Sasha, Laurier and the two newborns, so we fought a silent battle instead. After we silently smiled at each other for a while, Mother eventually sighed and eded.

    ¡°¡¯Basil¡¯ is fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, already. Now, I¡¯ll substitute you here for a while. I want to spend time with my cute grandchildren and daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Although there are maids here to help look after them, I¡¯ll feel better with her here. I¡¯m going to have to stay up all night to finish the work I put off, so I¡¯m thankful that Mother is here to watch after Sasha, Laurier, and our new family members, Mint and Basil.

    In that manner, two new members of our family were born¡­ the older sister twin ¡®Mint¡¯, and the younger brother twin ¡®Basil¡¯.

    Happy Mother¡¯s Day, everyone! (^^)

 Chapter 63 - All-Nighter Recovery

    Chapter 63: All-Nighter Recovery

    ¡°I¡¯m finally done!¡±

    I stretched my whole body in relief. I¡¯m pretty tired since I¡¯ve had to work through the night for almost three whole days now. Well, I had gone to check up on Sasha, Laurier, Mint and Basil several times during these days, so the work took longer, but that¡¯s force majeure, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Good work, Callis-sama.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Zeke. I¡¯m going to check up on Sasha and the others now, but was there anything else nned for today?¡±

    ¡°Oscar-sama will be arrivingter today around noon.¡±

    ¡°Father will? Is heing to see his new grandchildren¡¯s¡¯ faces?¡±

    It¡¯s been a few days since their birth, so this is about when I¡¯d expect him to arrive, but since Mother¡¯s been visiting them so much, I expect he¡¯ll have trouble spending time with them¡­

    ¡°Besides that, there is a party at Marquis Tessede¡¯s estate this evening, but¡­¡±

    ¡°That was today? I¡¯d rather not, but I have no choice but to go.¡±

    I want to avoid going to parties, but Marquis Tessede is one of the more sensible nobles, so I¡¯d like to be on good terms with him. Still, being separated from Sasha and the others right now, even for just a little while, is pretty rough for me. Mentally.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had my fill of documents for today, so I¡¯ll go spend some time with my family for now.¡±

    ¡°Understood. However, Callis-sama. It¡¯s good to cherish your time with the Madame and the Young Miss, but please remember to take time for yourself once in a while. You haven¡¯t properly slept in a while.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah¡­ but I¡¯m fine. After I¡¯ve spent some time with Sasha and the others, I¡¯ll take some time to nap.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if you do so, but¡­¡±

    I left the room, waving my hand at Zeke who was gazing at me doubtfully.

    ¡°Sasha, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Ah-, my Lord. Good morning.¡±

    After I entered Sasha¡¯s room, she woke up and turned to check up on Mint and Basil who were sleeping in the bed next to hers.

    Originally, they were going to stay in another room, but Sasha said she wanted to be with them. Most likely, she felt bad about how she didn¡¯t spend much time with Laurier when Laurier was a baby and wants to make up for it. I think that¡¯s a praiseworthy goal and is really cute, but even so, I don¡¯t want Sasha to push herself too hard.

    As you might expect, Sasha couldn¡¯t take care of the babies all the time, so she¡¯s entrusted the maids and Laurier to take care of them whenever they started to cry and she¡¯s not awake. Even so, it seems that Sasha will interrupt her sleep to feed them and take care of them whenever they need her. I sometimes go to help as well, but whenever I see Mint and Basil acting cute, I seem to lose my mind and turn into an overly-doting parent. I¡¯m reflecting¡­

    ¡°Are you doing okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Things are slowly calming down.¡±

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s great to hear.¡±

    As I smiled, I noticed that Sasha was looking at me with concern.

    ¡°My Lord¡­ have you properly rested these past few days?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s all this, suddenly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just, my Lord looks more tired than usual¡­¡±

    I smiled at my dear, perceptive wife¡¯s concern and gave a slight nod.

    ¡°In fact, I am a little short on sleep. I want to lie down next to Sasha, but that¡¯s a luxury I can¡¯t afford now.¡±

    ¡°Ah-, uhm¡­ I- in that case, uhm¡­ My Lord, i- if you close your eyes, then¡­ uhm¡­¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    I chuckled a little and closed my eyes without hesitation. I¡¯m excited to see what Sasha will do, and patiently waited. Just as I started to feel sleepy because I closed my eyes, I felt Sasha¡¯s hand gently touch my head and slowly, gently guide me down towards the bed. Treating me carefully as if I were a feeble animal, Sasha guided me onto an extremely soft cushion¡ª Wait¡­ this feeling, and this warmth¡­ this feels like¡­

    ¡°Ap pillow?¡±

    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re supposed to keep your eyes closed¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t forget the feeling of Sasha¡¯s body, now can I?¡±

    She¡¯s surely turning red, but since Sasha told me to keep my eyes closed, I¡¯ll make do with just my sense of touch. Before long, Sasha started to gently rub my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is enough to heal my Lord¡¯s fatigue, but¡­ this is all I can do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­ This is great. I feel like I could fall asleep like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ My Lord, if you have time, won¡¯t you take a short rest here with me?¡±

    ¡°All right¡­¡±

    I wonder if it¡¯s due to her motherhood? Sasha¡¯s warm body temperature was gradually lulling me to sleep. I know that soon, Mother will guide Father to this room to celebrate the birth of their two new grandchildren and will see us like this, but even so, I couldn¡¯t resist this feeling and soon enough fell asleep on Sasha¡¯sp.

 Chapter 63.1 - Side Story 4: The Madameâ€™s Blissful Moment

    <strong>Side Story 4: The Madame¡¯s Blissful Moment</strong>

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±

    Sasha looked down at Callis as he quietly slept on herp while she stroked his head. She enjoyed the fresh feeling of his slightly rough hair that waspletely unlike her own. Although Callis usually pampers her like this, this was the first time Sasha was able to pamper him in return.

    (C- Come to think of it, since Mint and Basil are here, Mother-inw and Laurier mighte here and find us like this.)

    Although she felt a little regret at thiste hour to only now realize that possibility, that feeling slowly went away as she gazed at Callis¡¯ face.

    (My Lord, you look so tired¡­)

    Callis had tried to hide it, but she could see the dark circles under his eyes. She hadn¡¯t realized until now, but recently, Callis had been spending every second of his free time with her. Callis was doing his best for her and their family. Without neglecting his work, he did his best to spend as much time as he could with them.

    ¡°You¡¯re working so hard for my¡­ no, for all our sakes¡­¡±

    Callis was always doing so much for her and Laurier. From the sweets he¡¯d make for them to enjoy, to the little things he¡¯d do every day to bring them happiness.

    (He even stayed by my side the whole time I was inbor with Mint and Basil.)

    She had felt a sense of security that was wholly absent when she was giving birth to Laurier. This time, Callis was by her side and worrying about her. Furthermore, when Mint and Basil were born, he shed tears and thanked her so much for giving birth to them.

    (My Lord¡­ I should be the one thanking you¡­)

    Callis had told her he was so thankful that she had brought two new lives into their family, but Sasha wanted to say the same. It¡¯s thanks to Callis that she was able to give birth to a beautiful son and daughter. Thanks to him, she was able to give birth to the children she so dearly wanted. She was so happy and grateful to him. Mint and Basil were the fruit of their love. His words had made her embarrassed, but so joyful at the same time.

    She looked towards the new newborns by her bed. Precisely because she wasn¡¯t able to act like a Mother during Laurier¡¯s infancy, she wanted to do whatever she could for them. She was so grateful to Callis and the nursemaids for epting her willful request.

    ¡°My Lord¡­ I love you so much¡­¡±

    Sasha whispered while stroking Callis¡¯ head. Because he¡¯s sleeping, although she was a little embarrassed, she was able to say those words aloud. She still felt too shy to say them aloud while he¡¯s awake, even though Callis so regrly says them to her. The truth is, she wants to say words of affection like ¡°I like you¡± and ¡°I love you¡± to him regrly, too, but whenever she thinks to, she always gets flustered and never manages to get the words out.

    (Once things have calmed down, I want to share these feelings with my Lord¡­)

    With these blissful thoughts in mind, Sasha continued to happily watch Callis¡¯ sleeping face and gently stroke his head while he rests.

 Chapter 64 - Mint and Basil

    Chapter 64: Mint and Basil

    ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m entering.¡±

    Upon hearing that voice, my consciousness quickly returned. Although my body still felt dull, as I felt the warmth from Sasha¡¯sp, I was able to grasp the situation. That¡¯s right¡­ I fell asleep after Sasha gave me ap pillow. Just how long was I out for?

    ¡°Oho? Am I intruding?¡±

    ¡°M- Mother-inw¡­ this is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I understand well. More than that¡­ I¡¯m d to see you two getting along so well.¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes¡­¡±

    Even though my eyes were closed, I could imagine just how Mother was teasingly smiling at Sasha as she found her in this position. I should probably get up immediately, but I wanted to enjoy thisfort for a little longer, so I decided to stay put and listen.

    ¡°Even so, I never expected to see Callis sleeping like this.¡±

    ¡°T- That¡¯s not it! This is something I¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Sasha, you invited him? How bold~!¡±

    ¡°Ah-¡­¡±

    I could just imagine Sasha¡¯s face reddening due to that slip of the tongue. Imagining her face made me want to dote on her, but as I thought that, Mother spoke with augh.

    ¡°No worries, dear. I often do things like that for my husband, too. I just never expected you to be the one to invite Callis. Recently Callis has been enduring a lot and seemed close to his limit, so I was worried he might crack soon and assault you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been enduring?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two usually quite active at night?¡±

    ¡°Fue-¡­!?¡±

    Mother¡­ I don¡¯t mind if you read my thoughts, but don¡¯t tell Sasha! Certainly, I¡¯m close to my limits, but I can still endure!

    ¡°Right now, Callis is satisfied having light skinship with you, but once you recover¡­ it¡¯s going to be quite amazing.¡±

    ¡°Q- Quite amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m happy I¡¯ll be able to see the face of my next grandchild so soon~?¡±

    ¡°Hauu¡­¡±

    Yeah, Mother, please stop talking for a bit. She¡¯s treating me like I¡¯m a wild beast or something¡­! No, well, certainly, this year has been rough until now, but I won¡¯t overdo it. Also, if Sasha doesn¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll hold myself back. Sasha¡¯s feelingse first before my desires.

    ¡°Now then¡­ Before I dote on my grandchildren, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you get up? Callis.¡±

    As if able to read my mind, Mother called out to me. Helplessly, I got up and smiled at Sasha who was before my eyes.

    ¡°Good morning, Sasha. That was really nice.¡±

    ¡°M- My Lord!? Since when were you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Probably, since about when I entered the room?¡±

    ¡°Mother, so you knew.¡±

    I was so sure that I looked like I was still sleeping.

    ¡°But of course. As a former knight, how could you let someone sneak up on you? Moreover, with Sasha here, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d let someone approach you and her without being alerted.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Mother. You know me well.¡±

    ¡°Did you expect any different? I haven¡¯t spent decades as your Mother without learning anything, after all. I¡¯m probably the person who knows you best.¡±

    ¡°Haha, what a coincidence. I¡¯m also the one that knows my wife and daughter the best. Plus¡­¡±

    I gently stroked Mint and Basilying on the neighboring bed and said in a gentle tone.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to be the person that knows these two the best, so that I can be their guide no matter what maye.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that.¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±

    It seems that they didn¡¯t hear our conversation, since Mint and Basil didn¡¯t wake up and continued to sleep peacefully. So that these two may grow up happy and healthy, I¡¯ll do my best no matter what may happen.

 Chapter 65 - Big Sis Laurier

    Chapter 65: Big Sis Laurier

    ¡°Auu~¡±

    ¡°There, there. It¡¯s your Grandma~ ?¡±

    Mother was carrying the younger brother twin, Basil, and gently soothing him. Judging by how frequently she¡¯s carrying him, it seems he¡¯s her favorite. Basil strangely enough is also attached to Mother, so he¡¯s in a good mood because he¡¯s being carried by her.

    ¡°Ahh~, Auu~, Hau~ ?¡±

    ¡°Yep, you¡¯re happy, too, Mint~¡±

    And right now, I¡¯m carrying the older sister twin, Mint. If I had to say, Mint seems to like being carried by me and Sasha better, and when Mother monopolizes Basil, she always looks for us topete. Well, of course, Basil is my cute son, so we carry him and dote on him, too, but Mother always receives a better reaction from him.

    ¡®Basil sure loves his Grandma!¡¯ or something like that. Well, I¡¯m d to see they¡¯re getting along, but Papa¡¯s getting a little lonely over here¡­

    ¡°At any rate¡­ Basil sure has taken to Mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°On that note, it seems like Mint has really taken to you, Sasha. Well, to Callis, too.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re my dear children, after all.¡±

    And, as we were talking like that, Laurier entered with a modest knock. She nced at me first with a somewhat shining expression on her face, before turning towards Sasha and Mother with a big smile.

    ¡°Father, Mother, Grandmother! Hello!¡±

    ¡°Hello. Laurier, have youe to see Mint and Basil?

    ¡°Yes! Father, can Laurier hug them, too?¡±

    Before replying, I thought about it for a bit. Can she lift them with her strength¡­? Well, since she¡¯s grown a lot taller this past year, I think it¡¯ll be fine? I suppose, in the worst-case scenario, I could just catch them, so I slowly passed Mint to Laurier.

    Laurier seemed to lose her bnce for a moment, but eventually managed to hold Mint with a big smile.

    ¡°Mint~ It¡¯s your Big Sis Laurier~¡±

    ¡°Uaa~¡±

    ¡°There, there. Good girl~¡±

    ¡­ Oh dear, my two girls are too cute! Mint being carried by Laurier is acting so obedient, and Laurier looks so happy acting as the older sister. They¡¯re both so cute! Seeing Laurier act like this is quite a fresh experience.

    As I was thinking about that, I suddenly felt a tug on my sleeve. Turning towards it, I found a slightly sulking Sasha. Is she feeling a little jealous of our daughter? If that¡¯s the case, then she¡¯s just too cute, too! With a smile, I said.

    ¡°Both of them will grow up to be beautiful, just like Sasha. But, Sasha will always be my number one.¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°You really are quite the smooth-talker.¡±

    Even though we were getting a nice mood going, Mother poured cold water on it instantly. Probably on purpose.

    ¡°I always speak from my heart.¡±

    ¡°I wonder¡­ Hey~, Basil~¡±

    ¡°Dauu~¡±

    Mother sure is enjoying carrying and ying with Basil. I¡¯m a little worried he¡¯ll grow up to be a Grandma¡¯s boy in the future¡­ Well, it¡¯s good to get along, but with a personality like Mother¡¯s¡­ you know? But, in a sense, wouldn¡¯t it be a problem if he didn¡¯t get along with her since my personality¡¯s simr? That said, well, since Basil has the potential for being dote on, it probably would have happened eventually.

    It¡¯s a good thing to be loved, so I suppose there¡¯s no problem. Well, too much love might be a bad thing, though. If you don¡¯t like the person, them giving you affection would be nothing but an annoyance. While thinking about that and eagerly hoping he¡¯ll grow up with a personality that likes people like me and Mother, I was enjoying seeing Laurier act like a Big Sister for the first time.

    Haha¡­ these two are going to grow up so spoiled rotten¡­ ^^;

 Chapter 66 - Congratulations and Work

    Chapter 66: Congrattions and Work

    Two weeks have passed since Sasha gave birth to Mint and Basil. Sasha was gradually regaining her strength and Mint and Basil were growing up healthy.

    During that, though, I was in a neighboring office feeling exhausted.

    ¡°Zeke¡­ what is this?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, these are from Her Majesty the Queen, Her Highness the Second Princess Serena-sama, many Nobles, and every acquaintance that Callis-sama knows congratting you on the birth of the Young Miss and Young Master.¡±

    ¡°I understand that, but what is with this amount?¡±

    There is a huge pile of gift-wrapped boxes in the room. I get that Nobles who I¡¯m close to would want to send congrattory presents¡­ but did I know so many people? Certainly, the old Callis must have had a lot of connections, and due to my personality, I¡¯ve made more, but are those people really close enough to send congrattory gifts like this?

    Zeke answered my question with a sigh.

    ¡°Given Callis-sama¡¯s recent work, this must is natural. Incidentally, other than the presents from Nobility, there are many here from people in your territory.¡±

    ¡°From the territory?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because of Callis-sama¡¯s kindness towards the orphanage among other things, the people gathered to celebrate the Young Miss¡¯ and Young Master¡¯s births.¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­?¡±

    The Nobility sending presents is within expectations, along with Her Majesty the Queen and Serena-sama¡­ but I never would have expected my territory¡¯s people to celebrate as well. Certainly, I have been donating to the orphanage and improving the territory, but since that¡¯s to be expected of a Noble, I never expect to be thanked for it. Have I be adored a little by my territory¡¯s people?

    Well, putting that aside for now¡­

    ¡°Zeke, are you sure you have enough manpower?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We recently hired more maids and guards, but do you really not need any assistance doing your work?¡±

    Even though we increased the number of staff in the estate recently, we didn¡¯t hire any butlers due to Zeke¡¯s obstinate refusal. Zeke asserted that he alone was more than sufficient, and he seems to have a professional pride in his ability to get everything done by himself, but recently I¡¯ve started to worry because his workload has started to increase in recent days. After all¡­

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if there were at least one person following you in case something unexpected happens?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I have been thinking of training a sessor recently, but¡­ unfortunately, I haven¡¯t been able to find someone with the right qualities. Besides that, it seemed like Callis-sama was reluctant to hire more butlers.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want other men to get close to Sasha and Laurier¡­¡±

    In spite of my rational self, I felt it would be best if there were few men approaching Sasha and Laurier. In particr, since Sasha is so beautiful, I can¡¯t help but worry someone will assault her¡­ Truthfully, I chose guards who were under their wives¡¯ thumbs and could never fool around, and female knights who weren¡¯t at all interested in Yuri for that exact reason. After all, it never hurts to be cautious, right?

    ¡°Anyhow, I think it would be best if you hired at least one butler to assist you.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ if it¡¯s someone who both I and Callis-sama approve of, I won¡¯t have anyints, but I refuse to admit someone half-hearted. If we¡¯re going to admit someone, they should have talent.¡±

    Someone who can pass Head Butler Zeke¡¯s judgement¡­ does such a rare talent like that exist¡­? And, with those thoughts, I acted as if this were someone else¡¯s problem.

    An apprentice butler¡­ Maybe a new love interest¡­!?

 Chapter 67 - Invitation from the Grandmaster of the Kingdomâ€™s Order of Knights

    Chapter 67: Invitation from the Grandmaster of the Kingdom¡¯s Order of Knights

    Since my family¡¯s grownrger, I don¡¯t want to be away from home, but my duties as a Noble have kept me away.

    Since arge number of people sent presents to celebrate my newborns¡¯ birth, I¡¯m unable to personally thank each and every one of them. That said, although I can¡¯t personally thank people who live far away from me or are too busy, there¡¯s no way I could ignore His Majesty¡¯s gift, and so I¡¯ve made my way to the Castle. On my way there, though, I happened to meet someone I knew at the Castle¡¯s Knight¡¯s Order¡¯s Guardroom.

    ¡°Duke Fall! What a surprise. What are you doing here today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Viscount Grieze. Are you in the middle of practice?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How about joining me?¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vest seen Grandmaster Grieze, and I feel like he¡¯s gotten stronger since then¡­ Come to think of it, didn¡¯t his family send ours a gift as well?

    ¡°I¡¯ll refrain for now. That aside, thank you for the gifts celebrating my Son and Daughter¡¯s births.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. That¡¯s something to celebrate! I was surprised to hear you had twins, though.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised too. More than anything, though, I was happy the twins were born safely.¡±

    As Viscount Grieze nodded his head to my words, he looked like he remembered something and spoke.

    ¡°By the way, thank you for that time with my son.¡±

    ¡°Your son?¡±

    ¡°After you talked with my son, I¡¯ve finally been able to properly speak with him.¡±

    His son¡­ Ah, that red-haired kid? Certainly, I met with him soon after I had reincarnated. I remember being a busy-body and meddling in the rtionship between Viscount Grieze and his timid son, but¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s all due to both of your efforts. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. My son said he¡¯d like to meet you again to thank you. Speaking of which, it was my son who first proposed sending you a celebration gift.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then, please thank him on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Ah, do you have anything nned after you¡¯re done with your business here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particr¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Could you teach my son swordsmanship for a bit?¡±

    Without letting my annoyance show on my face, I tried to indirectly refuse him.

    ¡°That¡­ are you sure? Aren¡¯t you, as Grandmaster of the Kingdom¡¯s Order of Knights and his father, much more suited to teach him than me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to, but¡­ there¡¯s a limit to what my sword can teach my son. As soon as possible, I¡¯d like stronger people than me to teach him.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ after I meet with His Majesty, I should have some time, but¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, please teach my son afterwards!¡±

    What a hassle¡­ but since I¡¯m indebted to him for sending gifts to celebrate my children¡¯s birth, I¡¯d feel bad turning him down.

    ¡°Very well. I will teach him to the best of my meager ability. Where should I go to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it in the training arena.¡±

    Hm? What did he just say?

    ¡°By any chance, is your son already here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Recently, he¡¯s been training with other members of the Knight¡¯s Order here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    A kid who is barely 4 or 5 years old is already training with the Knight¡¯s Order¡­ I haven¡¯t seen any signs of him having a cheat, but¡­ Well, I guess that¡¯s unrted to me. Still, even though Viscount Grieze is such a strict person, I never expected him to be so harsh on his son.

 Chapter 68 - VS Knightâ€™s Grandmaster

    Chapter 68: VS Knight¡¯s Grandmaster

    How did this happen¡­ I was filled with indignation.

    ¡°Good luck!¡±

    ¡°You got this, Grandmaster!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you, Duke Fall!¡±

    There are people cheering all around me. The location is the Knight¡¯s training arena. In the center of that arena, I¡¯m holding a training sword in one hand, and just in front of me, the Knight¡¯s Grandmaster, Viscount Grieze, is holding one as well.

    While listening to the cheers surrounding us, I spoke to the person who got me into this mess with reproachful eyes.

    ¡°I never heard anything about an audience, Serena-sama?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it fine?¡±

    Serena-sama answered my protest with a carefree smile.

    ¡°As the wife of the next Prime Minister, I want to see the bestbat potential this country has to offer.¡±

    ¡°Even though you say that, was there really a need to force this old soul?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to move your body every once in a while?¡±

    We were having such a conversation, but, well, to put it simply, during my audience with His Majesty the King, I identally let slip my promise with the Knight¡¯s Grandmaster. After Serena-sama somehow got word of it, she spread rumors which caused us to end up in this situation. Viscount Grieze being Viscount Grieze, he was more than willing to oblige, and so I ended up here facing him in mockbat.

    ¡°A- Ah¡­ Best of luck, Duke Fall!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thank you, Celeu-sama.¡±

    Moreover, Celeu-sama showed up with Serena-sama like it was natural. However, as Their Majesties the King and Queen are busy as always, having both the Second Princess and Second Prince watching is quite eye-catching.

    Well, there¡¯s no pressing need to win, so I can be a bit carefree, but¡­ when I think about Serena-sama or Celeu-sama talking about this to Laurier or Sasha, I can¡¯t help but tense up.

    Although I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be able to hold out against an active Knight¡¯s Grandmaster¡­ I decided to give it my all to win. That said, I¡¯d feel better if we were using wooden swords instead¡­

    ¡°Well then, get ready!¡±

    As I was thinking about things like that, the refereeing Knight called out to Viscount Grieze and I. On his mark, we held out swords at the ready and trained our gazes upon one-another. After staring at each other for a second that felt like an eternity, the referee gave the signal to begin.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Viscount Grieze flew at me as the words left the referee¡¯s lips. He thrust his sword towards me at an unbelievable speed. Countering it, I held my sword low and moved to rush Viscount Grieze. However, as if he could read my movement, he avoided my attack with careful footwork.

    ¡°Kuh-¡­!¡±

    After he avoided it, I tried to draw away and wait for an opening, but Viscount Grieze pursued me relentlessly. Right, left, right, left, high, low, high, high, low, he attacked without pause. While I somehow managed to dodge, my body was gradually remembering how to fight.

    I see¡­ it seems my abilities have grown quite dull.

    ¡°Haa-!¡±

    He sent a decisive sh from above towards me. I can¡¯t avoid it, so I confronted it head-on.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Thinking that would have decided the battle, Viscount Grieze stared at me amazed. I unconsciously smiled and said,

    ¡°Sorry, I had a slow start. I¡¯ll be fighting seriously from here on out¡­!¡±

    Shhhng! Deflecting his sword, I sharpened my gaze with killing intent and pressed the attack. To that, Viscount Grieze responded with a smile.

    ¡°Excellent! Just as I¡¯d expect from the Sword Demon!¡±

    Shhhng Shhhng Shhhng! The sound of metal colliding echoed throughout the arena, interspaced by the sound of wind as we furiously swung our swords at each other. The audience was staring in wonder at the scene, but I paid no mind to them anymore as I seriously fought Viscount Grieze.

    I never expected I would have Battle Otaku tendencies¡­

    We must have exchanged tens, no, hundreds of blows. Sometimes we dodged each-other¡¯s attacks, and sometimes we used things other than our sword as if it were a real life-or-death battle. We saw nothing but each-other during this fight. While thinking how I¡¯d never show this sight to Sasha, Laurier, Mint or Basil, I remained locked sword-to-sword against Viscount Grieze, who with a smile, spoke.

    ¡°Excellent, Sword Demon! You haven¡¯t grown any weaker in retirement!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to have earned your praise, Grandmaster Grieze.¡±

    Shhhhhhhng! The swords groaned as they pressed against each-other, as if toin about the stress Viscount Grieze and I are putting on them. They¡¯re just cheap training swords, so it can¡¯t be helped, but without minding it, we continued trading blows.

    We shed again and again and again¡­ but, soon enough, our swords reached their limits. After countless shes, with a piercing screech, the two des broke along their cutting edge.

    Bakinnn! With that sharp sound, we both stopped with our broken des pressed against each-other¡¯s throats.

    ¡°It seems¡­ we¡¯ll have to call it here, huh?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Both of us exhaled and lowered our des. With that, the referee, who had been engrossed in the fight, hurriedly dered an end to the match.

    ¡°T- That¡¯s it! It¡¯s a draw!¡±

    The crowd went wild at those words. Although it¡¯s toote for regrets now, I sighed while reflecting on how I overdid it.

 Chapter 68.1

    Side Story 5: Mutual Ideals

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Celeu, watching from the side of the arena, muttered. In front of him stood Callis and the Knight¡¯s Grandmaster, who had just finished their battle without even breaking a sweat.

    What an overwhelmingly high-level battle. Even until their weapons broke, it was impossible to know who would win and lose. The Knights were cheering, the Nobles were in awe, the castle servants had paused what they were doing in amazement, and in Celeu¡¯s heart bloomed a powerful admiration.

    No, admiration might not be the right word. Delight, Awe, Worship¡­ He didn¡¯t know what word to use to describe it.

    ¡°Can I be like that, too¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you want to be, and do your best to achieve it.¡±

    ¡°Nee-san¡­¡±

    He turned his gaze towards his sister, Serena, who looked like she saw something entertaining.

    ¡°To think he¡¯s still so strong even in retirement¡­ Even so, as long as you continue to admire him and put in effort, you can do it. You¡¯re the next King, after all.¡±

    ¡°So long as I put in effort¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Study a multitude of topics, train your body, make personal connections, temper your heart, and find something worth fighting for.¡±

    ¡°Something worth fighting for?¡±

    ¡°For Duke Fall, that¡¯s his wife, his daughter Laurier-san, and¡­ well, he fights for his family.¡±

    Those words only made Celeu admire him more. He was amazed at how strong Duke Fall could get by fighting for his family, and at the same time, he started to wish he could do the same.

    ¡°Can I¡­ be like him?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to be exactly like him. However, you can get extremely close. Even though you won¡¯t be just like him, you can be great by imitating him.¡±

    ¡°By imitating him¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In short, you just need to learn his good points and copy them in your own style.¡±

    ¡°I can do what he does¡­ in my own way¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And look over there. There¡¯s a child who looks just as amazed as you are.¡±

    Celeu turned to look towards where she pointed and saw a red-haired boy about the same age as him by the side of the Knight¡¯s Grandmaster. He, like Celeu, was looking towards the fighters in admiration. No, surely, his gaze was turned towards the Knight¡¯s Grandmaster instead. However, as Celeu turned his gaze back towards Callis, he felt an affinity with the boy.

    ¡°Nee-san¡­ I¡¯ll do my best! Just like that person, I¡¯ll do my best to make the people of this country happy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, do your best. I will do my best, too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The two boys took a step forward that day. Their goal will take them along a steep and precipitous path, but they resolved to never give up. With their hearts longing for the ideal they were shown, the boys felt they could march along that path without turning back. Serena, watching over her younger brother with a happy gaze, sincerely thanked Callis in her heart for bringing about this change in her younger brother.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!